《The Light That Follows Darkness》 Chapter 1: Where Hell Started As I woke up in the Japanese settlement, just like any other day, I, Xeno Leonhart, a 16-year-old high school student, prepared myself for school. The sun was just beginning to rise, casting a warm glow over the peaceful streets. Despite my non-Japanese name, my ancestors migrated here after the cataclysmic events that reshaped Earth. We have been living in this wonderful settlement ever since, embracing the rich culture and traditions that surround us. After my morning routine of brushing my teeth and washing my face, I greeted my mother and sister, but I chose to ignore my stepfather. It''s not because he''s a bad person, but I can never feel the same sense of safety that my deceased father provided. I miss him deeply, every single day. His absence is a constant reminder of the monster attack that took him away from us. It was five years ago when I lost my father during a horrifying monster attack on our settlement. The memories of that day still haunt me, but I''ve learned to carry on. Three years later, my mom decided to remarry, as raising a family on her own became too much for her to handle. I don''t hold any blame towards her, but I can''t help but feel a mix of resentment and loneliness. As I sat down at the breakfast table, I heard my mother, Lea Leonhart, reprimanding me, "Hey Xeno, it''s impolite to sit on the table without greeting Roger. Say sorry right now!" I sighed, feeling the weight of her words. Reluctantly, I replied, "Fine, fine, I got it. I apologize. Good morning, Roger." Roger, with a hint of irritation, responded, "That doesn''t sound very genuine, does it? You brat!" His words stung, but I knew I had to keep my composure. Feeling frustrated, I retorted, "What do you expect from me? You''re not my real father, are you?" The tension in the room grew, and my mom screamed, "Xeno, stop that!" I took a deep breath, trying to maintain my composure. "Hey, Mom! You know I love you and Sophie more than anything, and I would do anything for you. But don''t try to force anything on me, okay?" I expressed my feelings, hoping she would understand. I was relieved that I managed to express my feelings without losing my temper or becoming annoyed, as I often would. By the way, Sophie, my younger sister, recently turned 7. With her brown hair and green eyes inherited from our mom, she was already dressed in her school uniform, ready to go to her elementary school. "Hey, heyyy Xeno! Lift me up! Lift me uppp and hug me," Sophie demanded, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Unable to resist her adorable plea, I lifted her, hugged her tightly, and planted a kiss on her forehead. She giggled and declared that I was the best, which brought a genuine smile to my face. All of this unfolded while my mom watched me with a stern expression due to our earlier conversation. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. So, I hugged my mom as well, expressing my love, and informed her that I had to leave, even though I hadn''t eaten breakfast. Before my mom could say anything more, I swiftly grabbed my lunchbox and backpack and hightailed it out of the house as fast as I could. As I walked down the road heading toward my destination, which is my high school, "Corvius High School", I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and determination. Unlike schools of old, Corvius did not only teach us the usual subjects like math, physics, and chemistry but also prepared us for a military career. We learned martial arts, weapon handling, military strategy, and monster ecology, among other things. Why did we need such training? Because Corvius was a feeder school for the Corvius Military Academy (CMA), the most prestigious institution for aspiring exoskeleton knights. Exoskeletons were advanced devices that enhanced human capabilities and allowed us to fight against the monstrous creatures that threatened our world. These exoskeletons were the main weapons used in Hysperia. To me, and every other student present in "Corvius High", joining CMA and then "Hysperia" was the ultimate dream. "Hysperia" is the elite exoskeleton knight corps that was renowned for its bravery and skill. It was also the corps where my father gave his life to protect humanity. Yes, my father gave his life in the monster rampage 5 years ago. He belonged to the Defense Corps and died defending the settlement from a monster rampage, the biggest this settlement has ever seen. On that day, a colony of goblins led by an emperor and two kings attacked the settlement while the main corps was away on an expedition to gather new resources for study purposes. The attack was a surprise. No one anticipated it, not even the scouts who excel in detection. Why were they undetected, you might ask? It''s simple, they burrowed underground until they reached the settlement. It was the first time since the great catastrophe that monsters had shown any semblance of planning and coordination, of intelligence in general. They usually attack in a frenzy. They kill as many male citizens as possible and kidnap and rape the female citizens to propagate. However, this was the day that changed everything. The day that the goblins attacked our city with unprecedented ferocity and cunningness. The day that my father and his fellow soldiers sacrificed themselves to stop them. It was also the day that I swore to follow in his footsteps and join the "Hysperia" corps. The goblins came in a horde of 3000, led by an emperor and two kings. They were no match for our city''s defenses, but they used stealth and surprise to infiltrate and sabotage. They killed many innocent people before my father and his comrades reached the site. That day, my father and his comrades faced two choices: wait for backup and risk more casualties, or charge and face certain death. They chose the latter. They fought bravely and managed to slay the goblin leaders, but they paid with their lives. Their final words were "For the Future". Those words echoed in my ears as I learned of their fate. I had never cried before, but that day I wept until I had no tears left. It was on that day that I hardened my heart and resolved to become strong enough to protect my family and loved ones. Furthermore, after the goblins'' raid ended, two inquiries were raised among the people who witnessed it and the higher-ups. The first one was: "Did someone or something control the goblins?" The second one was: "Were monsters evolving and becoming smarter?" These questions caused a lot of unrest, but no one could find any clues to answer them. The only thing they knew was that more dark times would come and that they had to be prepared for the worst from then on. This brings us to this day, and as I was heading to school, a mysterious black SUV with tinted windows pulled up beside me. Out came masked men who grabbed me and threw me inside it. I tried to resist, but they were too strong and skilled for a 16-year-old to take them on. I ended up suffering from a broken arm and bruised ribs. Fear coursed through my veins as I realized I was being taken away from everything I knew and loved. I was erased from the world as Xeno Leonhart. But was that really the end of my story? Chapter 3: Trapped in a Nightmare
Chapter 3: Trapped in a Nightmare
Chapter 4: The Second Day of Hell The thunderous pounding on the door startled me awake, my heart racing in my chest. Without warning, a new guard stormed into the room, emanating an air of authority and aggression. He forcefully yanked me out of bed, paying no heed to my pleas for caution due to my fractured hand and two cracked ribs. Agonizing pain shot through my body as he callously dragged me outside. "Hey, be careful!" I protested, desperation lacing my voice. "I have a fractured hand and two cracked ribs. You don''t want your boss to fire you for causing more damage. They went through so much trouble to capture me." My words fell on deaf ears as the guard ignored my pleas, his grip tightening on my injured hand. Each step we took down the corridor sent a chill down my spine, as its familiarity struck me. The guard''s sadistic delight was palpable as he led me towards the first four rooms near the entrance, which he disturbingly referred to as the "Interrogation Rooms." Confusion gnawed at me as I wondered why I was being taken to these rooms when there seemed to be no reason for interrogation. The guard''s grip remained unyielding as he brought me to the first room on the left. With a brutal shove, he forced me into a chair that instantly clamped my hands, neck, and feet, rendering me completely immobile. The room was flooded with an intense, blinding light that seared into my eyes, making it difficult to see anything else. Across from me sat a thin man with a prominent scar etched across his cheek, his presence exuding a chilling aura. Before I could utter a word, the interrogator''s voice sliced through the air, dripping with hostility and menace. "Did you carry out the terrorist attacks in the Japanese settlement?" he demanded, his tone leaving no room for doubt. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Frustration and resentment surged within me, and I responded with a mixture of scorn and resentment. "Are you stupid? Didn''t your boss inform you that I''m merely an experimental subject here? Why waste time with such a pointless question?" The interrogator''s sneer deepened; his eyes devoid of any empathy. Ignoring my protest, he abruptly cut me off with a sharp blow to my already injured arm, causing a wave of excruciating pain to surge through my body. The agony was unbearable, and I couldn''t suppress the anguished scream that tore from my throat. Undeterred by my suffering, the interrogator persisted, his voice growing even harsher and more unforgiving. "I will ask you again. Are you, or are you not, the one responsible for the violence in the Japanese settlement?" Gasping for breath, the pain pulsating through my body, I mustered all the strength I had left to respond with a mix of disbelief and desperation. "Ahhhhh gaaaah! It hurts... Are you kidding me? Are you even sane?" The interrogator''s command was swift and merciless. "Hit him again," he ordered, and the guard beside him complied without hesitation. This time, his blow landed directly on my fractured ribs, causing a searing pain that made me feel as if my very existence was hanging by a thread. Each breath became a struggle, and darkness began to encroach upon my vision. As the pain threatened to consume me, I realized I was on the verge of losing consciousness. The interrogator''s voice, laced with menace and finality, pierced through the haze. "Let me ask you for the last time. Are you, or are you not, the one responsible for the violence in the Japanese settlement?" Summoning every ounce of energy I had left, I mustered a final retort, my voice strained and filled with defiance. "To... Hell with... You." Upon hearing my answer, the interrogator issued a chilling command to the guard beside me. "Knock him out with a good punch and throw him back in his cell. It''s enough for today." Darkness enveloped me as the guard''s fist connected with my face, and the last things I saw were the interrogator''s twisted smile and the haunting whisper that echoed in my ears: "I mean... it''s going to get much worse from tomorrow onward." Chapter 5: Den of Devils I am in agony. Mentally and physically in agony. I woke up after being unconscious for a long time. I am experiencing intense pain all over my body, and I fear that some of my bones are close to breaking. I am slowly getting overwhelmed by the sensations, and I feel like I am on the brink of losing my mind. I am filled with rage and despair. What is the point of living like this? I have lost everything that mattered to me. My family, my home, my friends. How can I survive in this cruel world? I miss my sister and mother so much. I wonder if they are safe and happy. I even miss Roger, even though he was a jerk to me. Does my sister still cry for me at night? Does my mother still pray for me? How can I ever see them again? I guess it¡¯s not the pain I¡¯m regretting, it¡¯s leaving my family alone. Leaving them and disappearing after I promised to protect them. A hero huh? That¡¯s funny coming from a person who can¡¯t even save himself¡­. ¡­ Time passed while I wallowed in regret. I had lost track of the time in this cell. I felt like a dead man walking, waiting for the inevitable end. Suddenly I heard a knock at the cell door. It was the only sound that broke the silence of this hell. I looked up and saw a small slit was opened and a food tray was passed through. Then I heard a familiar voice saying:¡± I brought your food. You have fifteen minutes to be done with it before I come back!¡± It was the guard that brought me the food daily. ¡°I can¡¯t move. How the hell do you expect me to finish it in fifteen minutes, and why don¡¯t you bring me something better to eat than this? Isn¡¯t it the same garbage food you brought me last time?¡± I spat out in anger and frustration. ¡°Hey, kid. If I were you, I would stop nagging and eat. Even if you have to force it down eat! Your body will not last one bit without food.¡± He said in a stern but sympathetic tone. He left leaving this remark behind. He closed the slit and locked the door. I was alone again with my thoughts and my regrets. To be honest I¡¯m confused. Why does he always say the same thing and leave? Is this comment to show his genuine concern or is it a kind of mind play meant to keep the ¡°rats¡± alive longer? I wonder¡­ A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Putting all my thoughts aside, I got myself off the bed and hauled myself to where the tray is. Enduring the pain, I ate the food while putting up with its disgusting taste. I finished eating and went back to bed, hoping to get some sleep, but to my dismay, I was dragged again by the same guard that took me to the interrogation room yesterday. It was a different room this time. It was located two doors to the left of the chief¡¯s office. What I saw and heard after I saw the door open made my hair stand on end. My body reflexively wanted to run away from the situation in front of me. As if the guard read my inner thoughts, I was grabbed by the injured hand and dragged back into the room. What was in front of me can only be described as crazy, insane, neurotic, and outright irrational. It was a huge, and I mean a huge, torture room. People whom I don¡¯t know, and a lot of them, were strapped to all different kinds of contraptions. They were of all ethnicities, nationalities, and ages. They were covered in bruises, cuts, and lacerations, and they were all as thin as a pole. I watched as I saw them being electrocuted, choked, beaten, branded with a hot iron, and, for some unlucky bunch, even sexually violated. No pleas could be heard from them. No "help me", or" get me out of here"... Can be heard. All I could hear were screams, cries, and agony. It¡¯s like they have given up on receiving any help. It¡¯s like they are wallowing away their days waiting for a sweet release, which is death. I shivered while thinking: ¡°Will this be me someday? Will I die without protecting my family? Will I be able to endure this suffering, this torture?¡± I could hear the screams increasing from the people being tortured close to me. I felt a cold sweat running down my spine and a knot in my stomach. I panicked and asked the guard in a hurry: ¡°Of all the things in the world why a torture room? Why use torture for people who have committed no crime? ¡°I looked into his eyes, hoping to find a trace of humanity in them, but all I saw was a blank stare and a twisted smile. ¡°Because we will do anything to get the confession, we want¡­¡± the one who answered me was not the guard but someone else. ¡°He paused and leaned closer to my ear. ¡°And because we have fun doing it.¡± He whispered with a malicious tone. ¡°Oh, who am I kidding? It¡¯s because we can, that we do it. It¡¯s because we enjoy it, that we do it. It¡¯s because to us you are no more than rats. Rats that have their fate sealed from the time you were brought here.¡± The one who said those utterly maniacal lines was no other than Rick. I had a burning desire to gouge out his eyes, shatter his bones, and set him on fire. But that was no longer an option for me. The only thing I could do was to squeeze some information out of this beast. I fixed my eyes on Rick and said with a hint of murder in my voice: ¡°You don¡¯t do this just for fun, do you, Rick? There must be some other motives behind your actions. And you must have some powerful backers to get away with this. Care to share them with me?¡± He smirked and said: ¡°Sure, there are motives and backers, but you¡¯re not in a position to know them. Torture is part of the deal, you see¡­ Oops, I¡¯ve said too much. Damn this brat for making me talk. Hey Carlo, take him to that chair and strap him down. I want to hear him beg for mercy. He¡¯s been a thorn in my side since day one. He gave me a hard punch when we tried to snatch him, and it still hurts. It¡¯s time for payback.¡± With that, he ordered the guard who dragged me here, who was named Carlo, to tie me to the chair. I struggled with all my might, but it was useless. My neck, hands, and feet were secured, and I couldn¡¯t move anything except my eyes. They wanted me to witness everything and be powerless to stop it. I felt cold sweat dripping down my back, my hair standing on end, and before I could say anything, Rick said cheerfully: ¡°Well then¡­ let the fun begin.¡± Chapter 6: A Thin Line to Insanity Put yourself in my shoes. Imagine encountering a towering, menacing figure with a sinister smile, gripping a steel clamp tightly in his hand. Slowly, he approached me, opening and closing the clamp, the metallic sound echoing in the room. My heart trembled with fear at the sight, and panic consumed me. This couldn''t be happening. I desperately hoped it was just a nightmare, but my pleas for help fell on deaf ears. No one came to my rescue, and it became painfully clear that no one would. To confirm my worst fears, Rick, the imposing figure, seized my uninjured hand, his grip tightening like a vice. In a state of terror, I mustered the courage to ask, my voice trembling, "Rick, what do you plan to do with me? Why the steel clamp?" Without any hesitation, Rick responded, his voice dripping with sadistic delight, "My dear brat, this is a torture room where liars are punished. I believe you understand what that means, judging by the look on your face." His words sent shivers down my spine, and instinctively, I fought to escape, struggling relentlessly against the restraints that cut into my wrists and legs. But despite my efforts, nothing changed. "Yes, that''s it! Struggle more, panic more, cry more, beg moreee... How nice, how fantasticccc!!" Rick taunted, holding the steel clamp menacingly over one of my nails, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. "Now, brat! Answer my question without any lies. Did you or did you not commit acts of terrorism against the Japanese settlement?" I was dumbfounded. Are they toying with me? This question again? Forgetting about the pain momentarily, I couldn''t help but scream in frustration, "Are you nuts? What the hell are you asking? Weren''t you there when your chief made it clear? Are you playing dumb? Or are you truly dumb?" "It seems like you don''t want to tell the truth," Rick replied in a calm tone, his demeanor shifting from jolly to cold and calculating. "Well... you leave me no choice." Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Without a hint of remorse or hesitation, he placed the clamp on my thumb''s nail and ripped it out, causing searing pain to shoot through my body. "Aghhhhh.... Ahhhhhh, it hurts, it hurtsssss... Rick, I''ll kill youuuuu. I will kill you if it''s the last thing I do on earthhhhh!" I screamed in agony, my struggles intensifying. "Hehehehehahahahahahaha. Well, join the line, you rat," Rick taunted, his sadistic laughter filling the room. "There are plenty of other rats who said the same thing as you, and guess what? They are either dead, incapacitated, or broken beyond all repair." The pain was unbearable, and I couldn''t help but scream in defiance, "Ahhhhhhh ahhhhhh God damn it, Rick! I will kill you... I definitely will...." The pain from my fractured hand, fractured ribs, and torn nails overwhelmed me, pushing me to the brink of unconsciousness. Oblivious to my suffering and lost in his moment of sadistic ecstasy, Rick ripped out the third nail. However, just as he was about to inflict more pain, Carlo, another guard, intervened, grabbing Rick''s hand and shouting, "That''s enough for today, that''s enough!" Rick paused, his sadistic trance broken, and acknowledged Carlo''s words. "Yeah... yeah, you''re right. I got carried away. Thanks for stopping me, Carlo.¡± "It seems you must have misunderstood me, Rick," Carlo said, his voice dripping with malice as a sinister smile played on his lips. "I wasn''t stopping you because I was worrying about this piece of shit. No, no, no! My dear friend, I stopped you because it''s boring just ripping off his nails. How about we try something else, bud?" Rick''s eyes gleamed with delight as he responded, "What a freaking genius you are, Carlo. Then, what do you suggest we use, mister smarty pants?" Carlo''s smile widened; his voice laced with wickedness. "How about shock therapy? Hehehehahahahah." "Ohhh, great idea, my friend, great idea," Rick exclaimed, his excitement palpable. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. Anger and disbelief surged through me, rendering me unable to think straight. With intense murderous rage, I managed to utter only one sentence, my voice filled with venom, "Don''t screw with me, you damn lunaticssss!" Ignoring my angry outburst, Rick and Carlo proceeded to strap wires and electrodes to my skin, their laughter echoing in the room. Before I could even utter another word, they pressed a button, sending electric shocks coursing through my entire body. The pain was excruciating, and I couldn''t suppress the beastly scream that tore from my throat, almost ripping it apart. Unable to withstand the relentless pain and the shock, my vision started to darken and distort. I was on the verge of losing consciousness. Sensing my deteriorating condition, Carlo and Rick abruptly stopped, their sadistic amusement momentarily subsided. "We had our fun today!" they declared in unison. "The chief and the scientists told us not to break them completely, but to leave them on the thin line to insanity." Chapter 7: The Sick Bay Tears streamed down my face as I witnessed my mother and sister in anguish. Desperate to console them, I pushed forward, but an invisible barrier held me back. No matter how swiftly I moved, how fiercely I exerted myself, their distance remained unbridgeable. I bellowed with all my might, my voice echoing through the air, "Mother, Sister! I''m here! Look at me, I''m right here!" Yet, my pleas fell on deaf ears as they continued to weep, their tears flowing ceaselessly until there was nothing left. At that moment, a chilling thought gripped me: Was this the cold embrace of death? Could I truly be gone? The notion was inconceivable. I couldn''t allow myself to perish, not when I still had a duty to protect and care for them. It was far too early for me to depart from their lives. ¡­... ¡°Hey Kid¡­. Wake up... wake up¡± A familiar voice pierced through the haze of my consciousness, urgently calling me to awaken. As I struggled to open my eyes, my body drenched in sweat and my mind groggy, I found myself in an unfamiliar place. It was a sterile white room, with beds neatly arranged along the walls, shrouded by curtains. The air carried the distinct scent of antiseptic and suffering. The patients, mostly silent, occasionally let out groans or cries of pain. Amidst this somber atmosphere, a nurse moved tirelessly, checking vitals and administering medication, her weary face attempting to offer solace through a strained smile. Before me stood a towering figure, his jet-black hair contrasting against the light armor he wore. He carried two beautiful katanas, exuding an air of calmness and familiarity. His features bore the unmistakable traits of Japanese heritage, and his voice resonated with a sense of recognition. My gaze was drawn to the magnificent katanas at his side, adorned with intricate black and red embroideries resembling twisting vines. The handles, wrapped in red and black leather, emanated an aura of intimidation. I couldn''t help but yearn to witness the blades unsheathed, knowing they must be masterpieces forged by the skilled hands of a master blacksmith. You may wonder, in an era abundant with technological advancements, why people still clung to traditional weaponry. The answer is simple: the emergence of monsters rendered gunpowder and bullets nearly obsolete. These creatures possessed formidable defenses, with thick skin, scales, fur, or bones that could withstand the impact of most firearms. Some even boasted regenerative abilities or elemental powers, rendering them impervious to certain types of ammunition. In response, years of research yielded a new recipe for gunpowder, improved shell casings, and innovative weapons crafted from materials found in the treacherous lands infested by these monsters. Rare metals, crystals, herbs, and even parts harvested from the creatures themselves were utilized, each imbued with unique properties. The new gunpowder was more explosive, capable of penetrating deeper into the flesh of the monsters. The casings were sturdier and able to withstand higher temperatures and pressures. The swords, axes, knives, and spears forged from these materials were sharper, more durable, and exhibited resistance to thermal fluctuations and corrosion to some extent. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Yet, humanity''s thirst for power remained unquenched. To gain an even greater advantage, exoskeletons were developed, enhancing speed, strength, agility, and endurance. These mechanical suits were equipped with built-in weapons and customizable gadgets, tailored to the preferences of the wearer. By combining the art of martial combat with the capabilities of the exoskeletons and wielding these upgraded traditional weapons, individuals attained unprecedented levels of power and strength. They could engage monsters on equal or even superior terms, unleashing devastating combinations and attacks by harnessing their skills and abilities. Using martial arts, while wearing an exoskeleton and using old-school weapons made from new materials, giving the person a tremendous increase in power and strength. They could fight against some monsters on equal or even superior terms. They could also combine their skills and abilities to create devastating combos and attacks.¡± ¡­ I shifted my gaze from the gleaming katana and locked eyes with the black-haired man before me. "It seems you''ve just regained consciousness. That''s a relief. Let me call the nurse to check on you," he said, his voice strikingly familiar. It dawned on me that he was the guard who regularly delivered my meals and repeated the same phrases each time. After a brief wait, a petite nurse with long vibrant purple hair approached me, clad in her professional attire. She appeared slightly older than me, radiating beauty and exuding a cheerful aura. Her physique was akin to a masterpiece as if a sculptor had meticulously chiseled her form. The nurse''s outfit clung tightly to her body, making it difficult for me to avert my gaze without seeing every detail. Before I could utter a word, she spoke in a cheerful tone: "It seems your condition is stable. You passed out from the pain, but there''s no internal bleeding or life-threatening injuries. You have two fractured ribs, a fractured arm, and three ripped-out nails. Even though you were also shocked using electricity there seems to be no nerve damage. To aid and hasten your recovery and regeneration, I''ve administered nanomachines. I''ll inform the guards to leave you here for a couple of days, although I can''t guarantee they''ll comply, especially that sick man Rick. Hang in there, kid." Meeting her gaze directly, I implored: "Can you please explain what''s happening or provide me with some clues about my situation?" Regretfully, she replied, "I''m sorry, kid, but we''re forbidden from disclosing anything. Our lives would be at stake if we did." "All right, then can I ask for two things, at least?" I inquired. "If it''s within my power, sure!" she responded energetically. "Firstly, please stop calling me kid. My name is Xeno. Also, considering you''re not much older than me, please refrain from treating me like a child. Additionally, it''s cumbersome to address you solely by your profession, and I''m aware there are other nurses here. Could you share your name with me?" I requested. Amused, she retorted, "Cheeky, aren''t you, Xeno?" Her smile brightened the room. "Well, my name is Lana. Nice to meet ya. And yes, you''re right, I''m only 20 years old, not much older than you. Now, what''s the second thing you need?" "If it''s not too much trouble, I require a pen, paper, and a lighter. Can you arrange that for me? Also, please summon the guard who was here earlier and close the curtains when he arrives. Is that possible?" I inquired. "Hmm, you''re putting me in a tight spot, Xeno. But since I find you cute, I''ll help you out. Just remember, nothing comes for free in this life, so I''ll be asking for a favor in the future. Deal?" she proposed. "Depends on the nature of the favor, but sure, it''s a deal, Lana," I replied, maintaining a playful tone. "Hey, Lana, don''t tell me the favor you want from me involves my body?" I teased. Laughing, she responded, "You certainly have a sense of humor, even in times like these. I''m starting to like you more and more." With that, Lana left the room momentarily, returning after a couple of minutes accompanied by the guard, who carried the requested items. As she began closing the curtains around us, I leaned in and whispered, "No matter what you hear or how much commotion I cause, please don''t let anyone behind these curtains. And thank you, Lana. I owe you big time." She smiled and gave me a reassuring nod before departing. Chapter 8: Ryuji Nakamura After Lana left, the tall black-haired guard looked at me with confusion in his eyes and asked, "Why did you call for me and then close the curtains? Also, what did you mean when you told Lana not to allow anyone to go behind the curtains? What if other guards or nurses come here and see you talking to me? Won''t that put both of us in danger?" I met his gaze with a serious expression and whispered, "Are you friend or foe?" Ryuji seemed to understand the gravity of my question and replied in a low voice, "A friend." Relieved, I pointed to the pen and paper in my hand and began to write, despite the difficulty caused by my fractured dominant hand. I wrote, "I know this place is being monitored, which is why I chose to write on paper instead of speaking directly and why I asked Lana to close the curtains." Continuing to write, I conveyed my plan, "I''m going to create a disturbance by arguing with you loudly about the food you brought to my cell. I want you to go along with it. Meanwhile, I will write down my questions and requests for you on the paper. Is that okay?" I added, "Please answer my questions using head gestures or by writing on this paper, so neither of us will be in serious trouble. If anyone comes to check on us, I want you to hit me as hard as you can and act as if you''re furious with me. This will deter the guards and other nosy people from suspecting us." "Don''t worry about the paper in my hand. When we''re finished and you leave, I''ll burn it so that no one will know what transpired between us." The guard nodded in understanding as I spoke, signaling his comprehension. I began writing on the paper, simultaneously initiating an argument with Ryuji about the food, just as I had planned. The words I penned were as follows: "I had a feeling from the first day you brought me food that you''re not a bad person. I also observed Lana''s treatment of other patients and myself, and she seemed kind. Anyways, thank you so much." Ryuji smiled and shook his head sideways, indicating it was no problem. I continued writing while pretending to argue with Ryuji: "Right now, what I need most is information, lots of it. I want to know the number of guards in this facility, its size, and if possible, a blueprint. Also, if possible, I need books and lots of them. The more the merrier, and the more diverse they are the better. Can you help me with that?" Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Ryuji, cursing me loudly and pretending to argue, paused for a moment and then nodded in approval. He took the pen from me and wrote the following: "It will take time, but I''ll try my best to gather that information for you. When I do, I''ll slip it to you on a written paper under your plate. Make sure to burn it after reading to avoid any consequences. As for the books, I will make sure to give you my HT after adding as many books as possible to it. Also, when you need more or you need a specific topic, just say it in a low voice when I bring you the food. However, be sure to not allow anyone to see you while using it." I took back the paper and pen, nodding while raising my voice to maintain the illusion of an argument. I continued writing: ¡°Are there a lot of people like you and Lana? And if yes, why aren¡¯t they banding together to try to stop this madness?¡± Ryuji took the pen and paper, his expression filled with a mix of sadness and frustration. He wrote the following: "There are people like Lana and me, but they are not many. Compared to the twisted individuals who revel in the atrocities committed here, the number of those who oppose it is small. Moreover, they have extensive knowledge about us, and this organization is vast, with multiple facilities in this settlement and others. Unless someone takes control of this facility and prevents any information from leaking outside, our families will remain in grave danger." I nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation, and took back the paper and pen to continue writing: "What kind of hellhole is this? What''s the purpose of this facility? How are these monsters allowed to do as they please? Why hasn''t anyone stopped them and destroyed this place?" The guard pondered for a moment, about to take the paper from me to answer when we heard a male voice from outside: "Is everything okay in there? Need any help?" It was Rick, approaching my bed. Panicking, I hid the paper and pen under the pillow, looking at Ryuji in front of me. He nodded and raised his voice, saying: "I''ve had enough of you!" He raised his hand and struck me as hard as he could, the sound echoing outside. At that moment, Rick emerged from behind the curtain and witnessed me holding my face while Ryuji raised his hand. Rick smiled gleefully and said: "Serves you right, you rat! I was about to take you back to your cell and have more fun with you in the torture room, but Lana stopped me. You should thank her." Filled with anger, I refrained from responding, causing Rick to look at me with boredom. He remarked, "You''re a boring kid. I expected you to be feisty, but I guess you''re still recovering from the smack. Hahahahahaha. Well, now that everything''s settled, I''m leaving this gloomy place. I''ll see you in a couple of days. Let''s have fun then. Hahahahahaahha." After finishing his statement, Rick left me with Ryuji, who was also preparing to depart. However, before leaving, he turned back, smiled, and said: "It was a pleasure meeting you. The name''s Ryuji Nakamura." I smiled back, despite the pain, and replied: "Nice to meet you. My name is Xeno, Xeno Leonhart." The tension in the room was palpable as we exchanged these final words, both of us aware of the risks we were taking. Little did we know at that time that our paths would intertwine further, leading us down a path of bloodshed and camaraderie. Chapter 9: Lana Ivanov After Ryuji and Rick departed, just as I was about to retrieve the paper to destroy it, Lana appeared through the curtains, her expression filled with concern. She leaned in close and spoke in a hushed voice, her face contorted with a grimace. "I''ve bought you two days, and I hope it''s enough time for you to recover as much as possible with the help of the nanomachines I injected into you." Her words weighed heavily on me as tears welled up in her eyes. She took a seat on the edge of the bed and continued, her voice trembling with emotion. "I feel sorry for you and everyone here. I''ve witnessed scenes that I wish I could erase from my memory¡ªthe atrocities, the suffering, the pleas of children and teenagers longing to see their loved ones, only to be denied that chance. It''s truly heartbreaking." She paused for a moment, composing herself before speaking again. "I genuinely hope that the same fate doesn''t befall you, Xeno. I truly do. However, I need to warn you, this is just the beginning. I can''t go into details, but I need you to stay strong and never give up. I don''t want to witness a good person like you meet a horrific end, and I don''t want to see you lose that fighting spirit you possess." Her voice cracked as she shared her own struggles. "Today has been a terrible day for me. I watched a 12-year-old girl die before my eyes, helpless to save her. What is more vexing is that I can''t quit. My family, the Ivanovs, were once respected merchants. However, one day my father was deceived, and we lost everything. He fell into depression and eventually took his own life, leaving us burdened with debt. I rushed through my nursing education, searching for the highest-paying job to repay those debts and provide a better life for my mother and younger sister. Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine being thrust into this hellhole, forced to witness the senseless deaths of innocent people, young and old, in such inhumane ways. I became a nurse to save lives, not to watch them slip away... That''s why, Xeno, no matter how difficult it becomes, keep fighting and never succumb to your demons or the demons within this facility. I don''t know why I''ve shared all of this... please, forget what I said." As she prepared to leave, I reached out and gently grasped her hand, urging her to stay. Surprise flickered across her face, but she remained by my side, not uttering a word of protest. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I locked eyes with her and spoke earnestly, "You''ve been through so much, haven''t you? It seems like you haven''t seen your family in a long time. Lana, we''ve faced similar hardships. I also lost my father when I was ten years old. He died protecting this settlement. The compensation my mother received wasn''t enough to take care of us, so she remarried three years after his death. I never blamed her, but I always wondered why she didn''t rely on me more as I grew up. I felt lonely, isolated, and untrustworthy. I poured my heart into my studies and future, hoping to support my mother and sister. But look at what happened to me. Despite feeling vexed, agitated, and angry, I will never give up. I need to go back, to take care of my family and protect them, no matter what." As I finished speaking, I retrieved a piece of paper from under my pillow and showed it to Lana. She read the contents and looked at me in surprise. I smiled and reassured her, "See, I never said I''m giving up, and I never will." Her face lit up with happiness, and she suddenly hugged me, saying, "Well, I''m gonna hold ya to that promise. Besides, you still owe me. Don''t you dare die before repaying your debts!" Being enveloped in an unexpected embrace by such a stunning woman caught me off guard, causing me to flinch momentarily. However, instead of pushing her away, I instinctively held her tightly, drawn to the warmth emanating from her. At that moment, the pain and despair that had consumed me seemed to fade into the background. After a few minutes, I gazed at her while still locked in our embrace. Wanting to lighten the mood, I playfully remarked, "You know, with each passing second, I''m starting to suspect that the favor you wanted to ask of me involves my body." Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she released me, exclaiming, "You pervert! It''s not like that at all!" With a smile on her face, Lana bid her farewell and departed. Witnessing her laughter and seeing her radiant smile provided a brief respite, allowing me to momentarily let go of my worries and find solace. Again, I was left alone with my own thoughts, the weight of the day¡¯s events pressing heavily upon me. As I reflected on the chaos that had unfolded, my mind raced with questions about what lay ahead. The enigmatic Ryuji, who had agreed to help me so easily, but whom I can¡¯t put my finger on why he did help. The mysterious facility, where I had witnessed unspeakable horrors and also experienced them. The torment I endured, both physical and psychological, at the hands of the ruthless Rick and his psychotic guard. The elusive chief, who had ordered my capture and torture but also seemed to know something about me that I didn¡¯t. And the cryptic warnings from Lana, the only person who had shown me kindness in this hellhole, about a more volatile future. How much longer can I endure this relentless struggle? Will I find more allies in this treacherous place? And what other secrets lie in wait, ready to unravel my fragile existence? As I drifted into slumber, the uncertainty of tomorrow loomed over me, leaving me to wonder if I would ever find respite from this never-ending nightmare. Chapter 10: How Long Will It Be It was my second day in the sick bay, and the scene before me was nothing short of horrifying. It was a heartbreaking sight to witness the profound suffering and despair that engulfed the sick bay. The relentless influx of people with unimaginable conditions and injuries painted a grim picture of the horrors they had endured. Some were disfigured, some were bleeding profusely while others bore heavy lacerations and missing body parts. However, despite all their different conditions, the only thing that they shared was their screams of agony that pierced the air, echoing the pain that seemed to have no end. The guards, merciless in their actions, swiftly punished any attempts to escape, further adding to the atmosphere of fear and hopelessness. As I observed the chaos unfolding before me, I couldn''t help but confront my own mortality and the uncertainty of my future. How long would it be until I too became a victim of this nightmare? Would I be able to withstand the suffering and maintain my sanity? The glimmer of hope for escape seemed distant, overshadowed by the overwhelming despair that permeated the sick bay. Every person around me bore the weight of their experiences, their vacant stares and incoherent mutterings revealing the deep scars etched into their minds. The extent of their torment was unfathomable. How much had they endured, both physically and mentally, to reach this state? Their journey had taken them to the brink of sanity, leaving them conversing with imaginary figures and trapped in a cycle of profound suffering. It was a testament to the indescribable horrors they had faced and the toll it had taken on their very being. They were once individuals like me, pondering the same questions about the passage of time. How long would it take for them to attain freedom? When would this never-ending nightmare finally come to an end? When would they be reunited with their loved ones? I imagined them holding onto hope, waiting for rescue or assistance from someone, their hearts filled with anticipation. But no matter how much they waited, prayed, pleaded, fought, cried, screamed, or begged, nothing changed. Their hopes were shattered, and their only options seemed to be either taking their own lives or descending into a state of irreparable brokenness. What struck me as peculiar was the absence of any reports of individuals taking their own lives to escape this hellhole. What had been done to them that even the choice of ending their own suffering had been stolen from them? The thought weighed heavily on my mind as I contemplated my own bleak future. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Amidst my contemplation, I noticed something unsettling. The guards would forcefully drag individuals who still possessed some physical and mental resilience to a room connected to the sick bay. Strangely, when they were eventually brought out, they exhibited no signs of movement, only the stillness of puppets whose strings have been cut. What had been done to them to reduce them to such a state? Was it the result of hypnosis, drugs, or something far more sinister? As I pieced together the fragments of information I held in my mind, the words of the chief, Lana''s warnings, Ryuji''s unwavering insistence, and even the erratic slip-ups of Rick and Carlo started to make sense. It became increasingly apparent that whatever lay behind that door held the source of all evil and served as the underlying reason for our collective presence in this forsaken place. What secrets did that door conceal? What would become of me once I entered and emerged from that room? Would I remain unchanged, or would I be transformed into something unrecognizable? The more I dwelled on these thoughts, the more my hair stood on end, and a profound sense of despair washed over me. Sensing my determination and willpower waning, I resorted to a forceful slap across my face, leaving my cheeks red and swollen. It was a jarring wake-up call, a refreshing reminder of the need to stay alert and resolute. As I rebounded from my diminishing mental state, a surge of determination coursed through my veins. The thought of vanquishing those demented demons, dismantling this organization, and returning the suffering souls to their homes and loved ones filled me with a sense of purpose and satisfaction. However, in order to achieve this, not only would I require information, but also an immense amount of power. Power so great that I could single-handedly dismantle this organization. Unfortunately, I knew that this was merely a distant dream. If anyone possessed such power, it would have been used to protect humanity from the monsters that attack our settlements, and we wouldn''t have to suffer and hide like moles. As I finished contemplating and came to the conclusion that I should continue my training and delve into the books that Ryuji would soon bring me, to enhance my physical and mental abilities, the curtains began to close on me, and someone entered from behind them. It was Lana. She entered the room holding a pen and paper and sat down beside me on the bed. She wrote something on the paper and handed it to me. I glanced at the paper and read the following words: "I''m sorry, Xeno. I couldn''t buy you any more time. They will return you to your cell tomorrow. I did my best, but Rick was angry and wanted to take it out on someone, and he chose you." I looked directly into Lana''s eyes and expressed my gratitude, saying, "It''s all right. Thank you for everything, Lana. You''ve been a lifesaver. However, you don''t seem well. Has something happened to you?" She appeared saddened, but she simply shook her head, indicating that nothing was wrong. I didn''t press further, but instead wrote on the paper, "Lana, I need to ask you something. What is behind that door? Why do the people who enter appear lively, but leave like puppets with their strings cut?" She looked troubled, took the paper from me, and wrote, "The only thing I know about that room is that it''s called the drug production room. Beyond that, I have no knowledge of what goes on inside or the purpose of that room. Even the nurses who have access to it refuse to speak about it. It''s as if they''re afraid to discuss anything related to that room." I thanked Lana for her kindness and apologized: ¡°I need to rest, Lana. Today was exhausting. I miss talking to you every day, but we don¡¯t have the luxury of time.¡± She nodded, embraced me warmly, then drew the curtains and left. Chapter 11: Enraged The next day arrived, and just as Lana had mentioned, I found myself thrown back into my cell without any consideration for my well-being. I glanced around the empty room, letting out a sigh. This place is so bleak and lifeless, but I can''t afford to care. There is no time to feel lonely and no time to revel in my depression. If I have time to do that then what I should do instead is train and read. Unfortunately, the books still haven''t arrived, leaving me with nothing to do but focus on my training. I took off my shirt and began my training routine. I did basic training such as pushups, setups, and the rest while pushing through the searing pain in my arm and ribs. However, no matter how much pain I felt or how much I felt that I needed to stop I didn¡¯t, since strength and pain come hand in hand and I¡¯ve learned that from life. For a man to get stronger in his life he has to face everything head on. Pain, depression, tiredness, and loneliness all should be faced alone since no matter whom you talk to or tell in the end they wouldn¡¯t care. It was every man for himself kind of world and I already knew that after I lost my father. In the end, being a man is a tough thing but I¡¯m not here to complain. Instead, I¡¯m using all those negative feelings and thoughts that are haunting me as fuel to get stronger and stronger so that I can take care of the people who do care about me and cherish me. I went through the mixed martial arts routine that I usually go through and when I was done, I went to the small bathroom provided to me in this cell and took a shower, and then wore the prison clothes that I was provided with while washing the clothes that I was brought in with and hung them on the bar of the curtains for them to dry. As I prepared to lie down on the bed, I heard the door open, and Carlo entered with a wide grin on his face. He taunted, "Today is going to be fun, you shitty brat." I met his gaze but remained silent. He forcefully dragged me outside and took me to the torture room, where I saw Rick wearing a sinister smile. He gloated, "I''ve prepared something enjoyable for you today, you piece of trash! Hope you enjoy it. Hahahahahaha!" I looked at him without reacting, which seemed to bore him. He stared back at me and remarked:¡± It¡¯s no fun when you don¡¯t panic, struggle or even bite back. What happened to you? Did you become this mellow because of that bitch Lana, I wonder?¡± At the mention of Lana''s name, my eyes filled with murderous intent. If looks could kill, Rick would have perished a thousand times over. However, I remained silent, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a response. Rick''s jolly smile widened as he observed my glare. He chuckled and exclaimed:¡± Ohhhh, so it really was because of that bitch. You know I wondered why she was always defending you and asking for you to be left one more day at the sick bay. No wonder when I groped her this time, she did not react like how she usually does by either slapping me or reporting me to the higher-ups. Instead, she remained silent and allowed me to have my way for a brief moment before leaving and reminding me to keep my promise. I see I seeeee! Seeing her in that state was amusing, but do you know what¡¯s even more amusing? That despite promising to keep you in the sick bay for two days, I only kept you for one. You should have seen her face when she knew that all she did was in vain. The disappointment, the anger, the disgust! Hahaha hahaha! It was deliciousss.¡± Rick¡¯s words ignited a fire in my chest, a fire of rage and hatred that burned away all reason and restraint. I saw red as I broke free from Carlo¡¯s hold and lunged at Rick like a wild beast. I tackled him to the floor and rained down blows on his face, feeling his bones crack and his blood splatter. I wanted to kill him, to make him pay for everything he had done to me and Lana. I didn¡¯t care about the consequences, I only cared about satisfying my vengeance. But before I could deliver the final strike, a heavy blow landed on the back of my skull, sending me into darkness. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. When I regained consciousness, I found myself tied to a pole in the torture room, my upper body exposed. I scanned the room and saw Carlo tending to a bandaged Rick while attempting to calm him down. However, as soon as Rick noticed that I had woken up his anger flared, and he charged straight at me with a whip in hand. Without a word, the whip whizzed and cracked against my skin, leaving a deep, bleeding laceration on my chest. A surge of pain shot through my body, but I clenched my teeth so hard that blood oozed from my lips, stopping me from making any sound. Despite the excruciating pain, I managed a sinister smile and taunted Rick, saying: ¡°This look suits you so much, Rick. I wish I could have killed you but it seems that Carlo was faster than me, and managed to stop me at the last minute. I was close oh so close!¡± Rick¡¯s eyes bulged with rage and he spat at me venomously: ¡°You filthy bastard! You worthless scum! How dare you! How dare you lay a finger on me, the great Rick! If the boss hadn¡¯t warned me not to kill you or else, I¡¯d take your place, I would have torn you apart.¡± He paused and wiped the drool from his chin like a mad dog. Then he stared into my eyes and said with an icy and sinister voice that made me shiver: ¡°You know, the boss only said I couldn¡¯t kill you. He didn¡¯t say anything about making you beg for death!¡± He raised the lash again and whipped me mercilessly, over and over, until there was no spot of skin left unscathed. My chest, arms, and face were mutilated beyond recognition. I was a mess of flesh and blood, but only groans of pain escaped my mouth. And just when I thought it was over and that they would release me and toss me back to my cell, I heard Rick yell at Carlo: ¡°Go get the others to bring the buckets of rubbing alcohol here. Now!¡± Carlo tried to object, but Rick wouldn¡¯t budge. Succumbing to the pressure Rick was emanating, Carlo had the other guards bring three large buckets of alcohol and place them in front of me. The sight of the buckets filled me with dread, knowing the agony that awaited me. Rick, looking into my eyes, smiled and said: "Still acting tough, huh! Well, let¡¯s see how long you will last!" His sadistic pleasure was evident in his voice. Before Rick could continue his ramblings, I mustered all the strength I had left and stared deep into his eyes. With a twisted smile on my bloodied face, I spat a mouthful of bloody saliva directly at him. The act of defiance enraged him beyond measure. In a fit of rage, Rick grabbed one of the buckets filled with rubbing alcohol and hurled its contents at me. The liquid splashed over my mutilated body, seeping into every open wound. The pain that followed was excruciating, beyond anything I had ever experienced. I couldn''t help but let out a piercing scream, my voice echoing through the room. As the burning sensation intensified, I fought to maintain consciousness, my body convulsing in agony. The guards watched with a mix of pleasure and indifference, reveling in my suffering. Yet amidst the pain, a flicker of determination ignited within me. I refused to let them break me. I would endure, no matter the cost. With every ounce of strength I had left, I focused on that resolve, blocking out the torment and preparing myself for whatever is coming next. Just as Rick was about to hurl the second bucket at me, a furious voice erupted from behind him, exclaiming, "Is that your idea of not killing someone, you imbecile!" It was none other than the facility''s chief. Locking eyes with me, he issued a stern command, "Release him and escort him to the infirmary. It''s because of you incompetent fools that we must delay the drug trials. Prepare yourselves for the consequences!" Upon hearing the chief''s words, Rick and the others displayed no reaction except for a noticeable pallor and submissive nods, resembling obedient dogs caught in their misdeeds. Summoning all my strength, I managed a bloodied smile and uttered, "Who¡¯s a good boy? You all are..." With that, I relinquished consciousness, content that I had denied them the satisfaction of breaking me. Chapter 12: Recovery and The Drug Production Lab I awoke after what felt like an eternity. When I opened my eyes, I found myself looking at a familiar ceiling. It was none other than the ceiling of the sick bay. Attempting to move, I was met with excruciating pain that radiated throughout my body, keeping me immobilized. Suddenly, someone called my name softly. A woman¡¯s voice, so gentle and kind. I looked to the side and saw her stirring from her nap on my bed. It was Lana, my savior. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re awake,¡± she said, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± My voice was raspy and weak. I managed to utter one word. ¡°Water.¡± She nodded and filled a glass from a pitcher on the table. She lifted it to my lips and let me sip it slowly. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± she replied, trying to smile through her tears. ¡°Why did you do it? Why did you lose your temper this time? Why did you lash out at that scum? Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier if you had just ignored them and let them do what they wanted? Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier if you just¡­ if you justttt¡­¡± She broke down and sobbed, clutching my bandaged arm. I felt a pang of guilt and sympathy for her. I reached out to her with my trembling hand and gently brushed her soft hair. She was sobbing uncontrollably on my chest, soaking the bandages wrapping my body with her tears. ¡°There¡­ there. Don¡¯t cry. I did¡­ it all because¡­ I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch you get humiliated and groped because of me. Why did you do it, Lana? Why did you sacrifice yourself for a stranger like me?¡± Lana lifted her head and looked into my eyes with a mixture of gratitude and confusion. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t even know myself! I just wanted to help you, that¡¯s all! You felt familiar to me somehow. Maybe because you remind me of my father, who was also brave, kind, and gentle. Maybe because I couldn¡¯t save him when he needed me, I felt like I had to do something for you. Or maybe because ¡­. Ohhh never mind!¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. She cut herself off and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Then she stared at me with a serious expression. ¡°Listen, Xeno. For the next couple of days, I¡¯ll be your nurse and take care of your wounds until you heal. This was the chief¡¯s order, but I don¡¯t trust him one bit. He has some twisted plans for you, I¡¯m sure of it. He said something about you being the perfect specimen and that he would send you to the drug production lab after you recover. I have no idea what horrors await you there, but please, Xeno, please don¡¯t give up hope. Don¡¯t let them break you. You¡¯re the only person who ever cared for me in this hellhole and I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡± She got up from the bed and headed towards the door. But before she left, she turned around and smiled brightly at me. ¡°Ohhh right, I almost forgot! Ryuji gave me this for you. He said it¡¯s important and that I should give it to you along with this note.¡± She handed me a small, curved device that looked like an earring and a folded piece of paper. Then she waved at me and closed the curtains behind her and left. I was left in my bed staring at the ceiling and thinking about Lana¡¯s words that I had heard from her before. What did the chief mean when he said I was the perfect specimen? What¡¯s behind that door? What kinds of tests and drugs I would undergo and be given? And how will they affect me? Will I become a lifeless and soulless puppet like the rest of the people, or will I become something much worse? I tried to push those thoughts away and focus on the note and the earring that Ryuji had given me. They were my only hope of escaping from this hell. I took the paper first and opened it. On it, the following was written: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xeno. I tried my best to get the information you asked for as fast as possible, but I was unable to. However, I was able to get some information about you and the reason why you were brought here. It is still not complete, but when it is, I will surely send it to you via paper as I promised before. P.S. I got you the HT with as many diverse books as I could, but this HT does not have any communication functions or online search functions since those can be tracked inside the facility.¡± After reading the paper that was handed to me, I burned it, smiled, and exclaimed: ¡°Finally, my books are here!¡± I clipped the device onto my earlobe, feeling the cold metal against my skin. I whispered the command ¡°Boot¡± into the device. A series of sharp beeps and a metallic voice sounded in my ear. ¡°Secondary user identified, checking for permission¡­. permission granted.¡± ¡°Booting¡­. Welcome user! How may I identify you as?¡± I told it my name and family name without hesitation. The AI processed my answer and replied. ¡°Greetings, Xeno. I am HT-01, a high-tech device designed to provide you with various functions and services. You have been granted access to use me by the primary user, Ryuji. Please state your request.¡± I was amazed by the device and its capabilities. I wondered what Ryuji had in mind when he gave it to me. I decided to ask the AI about it. ¡°HT-01, what is your purpose? Why did Ryuji give you to me?¡± The AI responded in a neutral tone. ¡°My purpose is to assist the primary user and any authorized secondary users with their needs and preferences. Ryuji gave me to you as a gift and a tool. He said you would need me for your escape plan.¡± Chapter 13: EVE I had always fantasized about owning an HT terminal, those sleek, smart, and incredibly versatile devices that could fulfill any desire. But sadly, I had never had the chance to get my hands on one. The price of an HT terminal was more than a year''s worth of tuition at Corvious High School, which I had to work tirelessly to earn a scholarship for. Owning an HT would have been like winning the lottery for me. Filled with excitement, I couldn''t help but ask the AI, "Can I give you a name?" To my surprise, the AI responded in a slightly taken aback tone, "If that is what secondary user Xeno wishes to do, then I have no objections." With sheer delight, I declared, "From this day forward, you shall be known as EVE." The AI''s response was filled with joy, as it no longer concealed its emotions. "The name EVE has been registered. May I refer to you as young master from now on?" The unexpected personality and emotions displayed by EVE caught me off guard. I wondered if it was programmed that way or if it had developed them on its own. Deciding to play along, I asked, "Sure, EVE. You can call me young master. But why do you want to call me that?" EVE responded playfully, "Because you are the secondary user of my primary user, Ryuji, and I believe it suits you. You are young, intelligent, courageous, and for now, you are my master." Intrigued by EVE''s capabilities, I inquired, "What functions and services can you provide for me?" EVE replied, listing a range of functions and services:
  • Data storage and retrieval: I can store and access any information you need, such as maps, documents, and contacts.
  • Communication and hacking: I can connect and communicate with any device or network, and even hack into systems or security protocols.
  • Entertainment and education: I can play any media or game you desire and teach you any skill or knowledge you seek.
  • Health and wellness: I can monitor and regulate your vital signs and administer medication or treatments through nanomachines.
  • Defense and offense: I can activate various modes and features to protect you or attack your enemies.
These were just a few of the functions and services I could provide. You could customize and adjust them according to your preferences. However, please note that some functions may be restricted or disabled within this facility due to surveillance and interference. Use caution and discretion when utilizing them. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Curious about the unrestricted functions, I asked EVE, "Which functions are neither restricted nor disabled?" EVE responded, "The functions that are neither restricted nor disabled within the facility include data storage and retrieval, health and wellness monitoring, and entertainment and education. You can freely use these functions, as long as they comply with the facility''s rules and regulations. None of these functions are monitored or recorded by the facility, as per primary user Ryuji''s strict orders. You can trust and use them with confidence." Relieved to know that my activities wouldn''t be tracked, I felt gratitude towards Ryuji for his instructions. It meant I still had a chance to escape. Taking advantage of the situation, I asked EVE, "Check my vital signs and administer any necessary drugs for recovery." After a brief analysis, EVE replied, "Your body condition is critical, but no drugs are required. Lana has already injected you with nanomachines to accelerate healing and applied high-grade ointment to restore your skin. We expect a 98% recovery, although some scars may remain." Realizing that Lana had already taken care of my well-being, I appreciated her thoughtfulness. Scars were insignias of honor for warriors, so I wasn''t bothered by them. Since I couldn''t move, I decided to explore the books Ryuji had added to the AI archives. "Eve, what books do you have in your archives?" I asked, eager to delve into Ryuji''s knowledge collection. Eager to assist, EVE replied, "Young master, I have an extensive collection of books covering various subjects such as mathematics, physics, biology, chemistry, philosophy, martial arts manuals, meditation manuals, weapon manuals, and most importantly, monster biology and ecology. Which subject would you like to explore?" Considering my immobility, I pondered between meditation and monster biology and ecology. Seeking EVE''s recommendation, I asked, "What do you suggest, Eve?" "For your benefit, I recommend delving into monster biology and ecology. In this world, understanding these creatures and their habits is crucial, especially for humanity. This knowledge will enhance your chances of survival in battles against them by approximately 45%," EVE explained, expressing concern for my safety. Taking EVE''s advice, I requested, "Please load the books on monster biology and ecology. Thank you for everything you''ve done for me so far, Eve." "It''s my pleasure, young master. I am here to serve you," EVE replied, displaying loyalty and devotion. With Eve¡¯s last words, I could see a plethora of digital books being searched through, ready to provide me with a wealth of knowledge on monster biology and ecology. Chapter 14: Monster Ecology, Biology, and Rankings ¡°Books loaded young master what questions do you have?¡± ¡°Eve what are monsters and how are they classified?¡± ¡°Young Master, monsters are living beings that inhabit various regions of the world, often posing a threat to humans and other creatures. They have diverse forms, abilities, and behaviors, depending on their environment and evolutionary history. Some monsters are solitary, while others live in groups or have complex social structures. Some monsters are herbivorous, while others are carnivorous or omnivorous. Some monsters are intelligent, while others are driven by instinct or magic. One way to classify monsters is by their rank, which indicates their level of power and danger. The rank of a monster is determined by several factors, such as its size, strength, speed, agility, endurance, intelligence, magic, and special skills. The rank of a monster can also vary depending on the situation, such as its mood, health, hunger, or territory. Generally, monsters are ranked from E to S, with E being the weakest and S being the strongest. However, there are also some rare monsters that exceed the S rank, known as SS or superior rank monsters or SSS which are disaster class rank monsters. The ranks are as follows:
  • E-rank: The lowest rank of monsters, usually harmless or easily defeated by humans. They include small animals, insects, and plants that have some degree of mutation or magic. Examples are goblins, slimes, and mandrakes. Some of them may also be undead monsters that have been reanimated from corpses or bones, such as skeletons or zombies. Skeletons are animated bones that have no flesh or organs, while zombies are rotting bodies that have no mind or will. In addition, there are aberrations, horrors, and nightmares, which may have bizarre shapes, disturbing sounds, or frightening effects to confuse or scare humans. Aberrations are creatures that defy natural laws and logic, horrors are creatures that feed on fear and pain, and nightmares are creatures that invade dreams and cause nightmares. Some plant monsters in this rank are vines, mushrooms, and cacti, which may have thorns, spores, or needles to defend themselves. Note: Some monsters may exceed E-rank if they are led by generals, kings, and emperors.
  • D-rank: Slightly more dangerous than E-rank monsters, but still manageable by regular soldiers with advanced weaponry or weaponry made from monster parts. They include larger or more aggressive animals, such as wolves, bears, and boars. Some of them may have elemental or magical abilities, such as fire-breathing lizards or lightning birds. Some plant monsters in this rank are man-eaters, corpse flowers, and mandragoras, which may have carnivorous appetites, foul odors, or loud screams to deter or harm humans. Man-eaters are plants that can swallow humans whole and digest them slowly, corpse flowers are plants that emit a stench of death and decay to attract prey or repel enemies, and mandragoras are plants that can uproot themselves and shriek when disturbed.
  • C-rank: The average rank of monsters, requiring trained exoskeleton wearing soldiers to deal with them. They include exotic creatures that have strange forms and abilities that challenge human understanding. Some of them may also have adaptive or evolutionary traits that allow them to survive in harsh environments or change according to their needs. An example of those monsters are orcs and hobgoblins. Some plant monsters in this rank are orchids of illusion, carnivorous roses, and blood vines, which may have optical, chemical, or biological effects to manipulate or harm humans. Orchids of illusion are plants that can create realistic illusions to deceive or entice humans, carnivorous roses are plants that can spray acidic or poisonous fluids to dissolve or paralyze humans, and blood vines are plants that can drain blood or essence from humans and use it to grow stronger.
  • B-rank: The higher rank of monsters. They require a whole platoon of soldiers wearing exoskeletons wielding the best gear and a lot of sacrifices to deal with them. They include humanoid or beast-like creatures that have high physical or magical strength, such as ogres, trolls, and minotaurs. Some of them may also have special skills or traits, such as invisibility, poison, or regeneration. Some plant monsters in this rank are treants, dryads, and alraunes, which may have limbs, faces, or voices to lure or attack humans. Treants are tree-like creatures that can move and speak, dryads are nymphs that live in trees and can control them, and alraunes are flowers with human-like bodies that can secrete nectar or pollen. Some higher undead in this rank are ghouls, wights, and mummies, which may have enhanced speed, strength, or durability to hunt or haunt humans and monsters. Ghouls are undead that feed on flesh and can paralyze their prey with their claws or teeth, wights are undead that drain life force and can create more wights from their victims, and mummies are undead that preserve their bodies with magic and can inflict curses with their touch.
  • A-rank: The high rank of monsters, posing a serious threat to human settlements or regions. They include giant or monstrous creatures that have formidable power and durability, such as wyverns, hydras, and Krakens. Some of them may also have unique abilities or effects, such as mind control, curses, or weather manipulation. Some plant monsters in this rank are world trees, Yggdrasil, and lotuses of the sun and moon, which may have immense size, mystical properties, or cosmic connections to influence the world around them. World trees are plants that can reach the sky and support entire ecosystems on their branches, Yggdrasil are plants that can connect different realms and dimensions with their roots, and lotuses of the sun and moon are plants that can absorb and radiate solar or lunar energy.
  • S-rank: The rare rank of monsters, often considered legendary or mythical. They include ancient or divine beings that have transcendent power and wisdom, such as phoenixes, sphinxes, and unicorns. Some of them may also have mysterious origins or purposes, such as guardians, harbingers, or creators. Some plant monsters in this rank are sacred trees, holy flowers, and divine fruits, which may have miraculous effects, divine blessings, or forbidden secrets to bestow upon those who encounter them. Sacred trees are plants that can grant wishes, heal wounds, or reveal truths to those who worship them, holy flowers are plants that can purify evil, enhance magic, or inspire love in those who smell them, and divine fruits are plants that can grant immortality, enhance abilities, or curse fates to those who eat them. Some higher undead in this rank are liches and death knights, which may have powerful magic, bloodlust, or martial prowess to dominate or destroy humans. Liches are humans who have sacrificed their souls for immortality and can command legions of undead, and death knights are undead warriors who have sworn allegiance to a dark lord and can wield unholy weapons and magic. Some humanoid monsters in this category are vampires and werewolves. Vampires are undead aristocrats who have gained eternal youth and beauty by drinking the blood of humans and monsters preferably monsters and can charm or control their thralls. As for werewolves, they are humanoid monsters who can change forms on nights of full moons. Note: Vampires and werewolves might reach the S-rank if they are day walkers or if they can transform into wolf form without the help of the full moon respectively. As a note liches and death knights are considered a higher rank if they command an undead army since that implies intelligence and cunningness.
  • SS-rank: The elite rank of monsters, challenging the limits of humans. They include exceptional or extraordinary beings that have unparalleled power and skill, such as leviathans, elder dragons, and storm kings. Some of them may also have distinctive abilities or characteristics, such as flight, stealth, or aura.
  • SSS-rank: The highest rank of monsters, beyond the comprehension of humans. They include primordial or elemental forces that have world-shaping power and awe-inspiring presence, such as dragon lords, ancient dragons, titans, and storm lords. Some of them may also have unknown motives or goals, such as guardians, challengers, or wanderers
¡°Eve, can you give me examples of some famous monsters that belong to each rank with details about them?¡± ¡°It is possible young master, some famous monsters that belong to different ranks are:
  • E-rank: The slime is a common monster that can be found in many places. It is a blob of gelatinous substance that can absorb and digest organic matter. It has no intelligence or personality and is usually harmless unless provoked.
  • D-rank: The fire-breathing lizard is a reptilian monster that can spit fire from its mouth. It is a territorial and aggressive creature that hunts smaller animals for food. It has a low level of intelligence.
  • C-rank: The orc is a humanoid monster that has green or gray skin and tusks. It is a savage and malevolent creature. It has a low level of intelligence and culture and can speak a crude language. It can use weapons and armor but prefers to fight with brute force and numbers.
  • B-rank: The ogre is a humanoid monster that has a large and muscular body. It is a violent and brutish creature that raids human settlements for food and loot. It has a moderate level of intelligence and can communicate with simple words.
  • A-rank: The wyvern is a winged monster that has scales and horns. It is a majestic and powerful creature that rules over its domain with fire and fury. It has a high level of intelligence.
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.
  • S-rank: The phoenix is a bird-like monster that has feathers and a tail of fire. It is a rare and noble creature that can resurrect from its ashes after death. It has a very high level of intelligence and wisdom and can communicate telepathically.
  • SS-rank: The elder dragon is a reptilian monster that has wings and claws. It is an agile and fierce creature that flies through the sky with speed and grace. It can use fire, earth, ice, water, lightning, dark, or light magic depending on its biome or nature. It has a high level of intelligence and skill and can use various tactics and strategies. It can also communicate with humans through thought or telepathy if it deems the human worthy.
  • SSS-rank: The Dragonlord or ancient dragon is an ethereal monster that has no fixed form or appearance. It has been on earth since ancient times but has been in hiding in remote places that humans couldn¡¯t reach until the great catastrophe when it reemerged. It is an omnipotent and omniscient creature that can command and transform any dragon at will. It has an incomprehensible level of intelligence and consciousness and can communicate in any way it desires.¡±
¡°Then Eve what is the difference between humanoid and non-humanoid monsters?¡± ¡°Young master, all humanoid monsters are former humans who had ingested monster cores, the crystallized essence of a monster¡¯s power. Monster cores are rare and valuable items that can grant enhanced abilities or attributes to those who consume them. However, they also carry the risk of transforming the consumer into a monster, depending on the type and quality of the core. The most common types of humanoid monsters are orcs, goblins, werewolves, vampires, trolls, and giants. These monsters retain some of their human features and intelligence but also develop monstrous traits and instincts. They often form clans or tribes based on their monster type and compete or cooperate with other monsters or even sometimes humans. Some additional details are:
  • Monster cores are usually obtained by killing or capturing monsters and extracting their hearts or other vital organs. They come in different colors, shapes, and sizes, reflecting the nature and power of the monster they came from. Some cores are more compatible with certain humans than others, depending on their affinity or alignment.
  • The transformation process from human to monster is usually gradual and painful, involving physical and mental changes that may be irreversible. Some humans may resist or embrace the transformation, while others may lose control or awareness of themselves. The degree and speed of the transformation may vary depending on the amount and frequency of core consumption.
  • The types of humanoid monsters are based on the types of cores they consumed. For example, orcs are humans who consumed cores from beasts or brutes, goblins are humans who consumed cores from vermin or pests, werewolves are humans who consumed cores from wolves or dogs, vampires are humans who consumed cores from bats or bloodsuckers, trolls are humans who consumed cores from giants or ogres, and giants are humans who consumed cores from dragons or wyverns. Each type of humanoid monster has its own strengths, weaknesses, and characteristics that distinguish them from other types.¡±
¡°Then Eve what is a monster¡¯s rarity?¡± ¡°A monster¡¯s rarity is a factor that indicates how common or uncommon a monster is in the world. The rarity of a monster may affect its appearance, behavior, and loot. According to the web search results, different games may have different ways of classifying a monster¡¯s rarity, but some common categories are:
  • Normal: The most common and basic monsters, usually spawning in large groups or waves. They have no special attributes or abilities and are easy to defeat. They drop low-quality or common items or materials. Examples are goblins, slimes, and mandrakes.
  • Rare: More uncommon and stronger monsters, usually spawning in smaller groups or pairs. They have one or more special attributes or abilities that make them more challenging or dangerous. They drop higher-quality or rare items or materials. Examples are fire-breathing lizards, lightning birds, and invisible ogres.
  • Unique: Very uncommon and powerful monsters, usually spawning alone or with a few minions. They have several special attributes or abilities that make them very formidable or threatening. They drop very high-quality or unique items or materials. Examples are dragons, hydras, and phoenixes.
  • Legendary: Extremely rare and mighty monsters, usually spawning as bosses or mini-bosses. They have unique and distinctive attributes or abilities that make them legendary or mythical. They drop extremely high-quality or legendary items or materials. Examples are ancient dragons and titans.¡±
¡°What more should I know about monsters?¡± ¡°Well, young master you should also about monster biome and territory. A monster¡¯s biome and territory are factors that indicate where a monster lives and hunts in the world. The biome and territory of a monster may affect its appearance, behavior, and adaptation, in general, its nature. Some common examples are:
  • Aquatic: A biome that consists of water bodies, such as oceans, lakes, rivers, or ponds. Aquatic monsters are adapted to living and moving in the water and may have features such as gills, fins, scales, or tentacles. Some examples of aquatic monsters are naiads, river drakes, crocodiles, and krakens.
  • Arctic: A biome that consists of cold and snowy regions, such as tundras, glaciers, or icebergs. Arctic monsters are adapted to surviving and thriving in low temperatures and may have features such as fur, feathers, claws, or horns. Some examples of arctic monsters are yetis, frost giants, polar bears, and white dragons.
  • Desert: A biome that consists of hot and dry regions, such as sands, dunes, or oases. Desert monsters are adapted to enduring and exploiting high temperatures, and may have features such as scales, spikes, wings, or venom. Some examples of desert monsters are scorpions, basilisks, sandworms, and sphinxes.
  • Forest: A biome that consists of lush and green regions, such as woods, jungles, or groves. Forest monsters are adapted to hiding and hunting in vegetation, and may have features such as camouflage, fangs, vines, or magic. Some examples of forest monsters are goblins, wolves, treants, and unicorns.
  • Hill or Mountain: A biome that consists of elevated and rugged regions, such as mountains, cliffs, or plateaus. Hill monsters are adapted to climbing and roaming in high altitudes, and may have features such as hooves, wings, shells, or fire. Some examples of hill monsters are goats, griffins, tortoises, and phoenixes.
  • Swamp: A biome that consists of wet and murky regions, such as marshes, bogs, or fens. Swamp monsters are adapted to living and lurking in mud and water, and may have features such as slime, scales, tentacles, or poison. Some examples of swamp monsters are slimes, hydras, giant frogs, and black dragons.¡±
¡°Then what is the difference between a biome and territory?¡± ¡°Young master, a biome, and territory are related but have different concepts that describe the living conditions of a monster. A biome is a biogeographical unit that consists of a biological community that has formed in response to the physical environment and a shared regional climate. A biome may span more than one continent and can comprise a variety of habitats. A territory is a geographical area that is occupied and defended by a single monster or a group of monsters. A territory may be smaller or larger than a biome and can overlap with other territories. For example, a forest biome is a biome that consists of lush and green regions, such as woods, jungles, or groves, where forest monsters live and adapt. A forest territory is a geographical area within the forest biome that is occupied and defended by a specific forest monster or a group of forest monsters, such as wolves, goblins, or unicorns.¡± ¡°Then how do monsters reproduce, Eve? ¡°Monster reproduction is a topic that has not been fully explored, but there are some clues and theories that can shed some light on it. According to the web search results, different monsters may have different ways of reproducing, depending on their type, rank, and environment. Some of the possible methods are:
  • Sexual reproduction: This is the most common and natural way of producing offspring, where two monsters of the same species or monsters and humans mate and exchange genetic material. This may result in offspring that inherit traits from both parents or that have variations or mutations. Some examples are goblins, orcs, ogres, or trolls.
  • Asexual reproduction: This is a way of producing offspring without mating or exchanging genetic material, where a single monster produces clones of itself or splits into smaller parts. This may result in offspring that are identical or very similar to the parent, or that have different forms or stages.
  • Parasitic reproduction: This is a way of producing offspring by using another monster as a host or a source of nutrients, where a monster infects, implants, or consumes another monster and uses its body or energy to create or nurture its offspring. This may result in offspring that are dependent on or harmful to the host, or that have hybrid or corrupted features. ¡°
¡°Eve then how about dungeons? What do you know of its existence?¡± ¡°Young master, Dungeons are mysterious places that attract humans and monsters from all over the world. They are often the remnants of ancient civilizations that have vanished from history, forgotten temples that once worshipped gods or demons, or hidden lairs of powerful beings that seek to avoid the world. Dungeons are usually located underground, in remote areas, or in other planes of existence that are difficult to access. They are made by various methods, such as magic that shapes the stone and creates illusions, engineering that constructs complex mechanisms and devices, or natural forces that erode and form caverns and tunnels. Dungeons contain many dangers and secrets, such as monsters that lurk in the shadows, traps that spring from the walls or floors, puzzles that test the wits and skills of the explorers, and relics that hold ancient power or knowledge. Dungeons also have guardians that protect and inhabit it. Dungeons, in conclusion, are a source of wonder and peril for those who dare to enter them, offering rewards and risks in equal measure.¡± ¡°Thank you for the explanation, Eve. Is there anything else I should know?¡± ¡°There is only one more thing left to know, all these studies are based on recordings theories and advanced AI logistics, computations, and ariel observations, since humans could not reach far enough to observe, record, or take notes of such monsters, and environments.¡± ¡°Well then, thank you Eve for the information that you have given me. For now, please shut down and I will be in touch with you at a later date.¡± ¡°No problem young master I¡¯m here to serve.¡± Chapter 15: The First Experiment I felt the days slipping away as I lay in the sick bay of the facility. Every hour brought me closer to the inevitable, every day marked another step towards the abyss. Time was mocking me, letting me taste a brief respite before dragging me back to the torture chamber. The only light in this darkness was Lana, the nurse who had saved my life and healed my wounds. She looked at me with sadness and fear in her eyes, as if she could sense the doom that hung over me. She was silent today, knowing that words were useless and hollow. We shared a heavy silence, broken only by the beeping of the machines. I wanted to say something, anything, to ease the tension and express my gratitude. I turned to her and spoke:¡± Thank you for everything Lana, you took care of me diligently and gently. You even talked to me every day easing the pain of losing my family and being stuck here. No matter what happens from now on Lana, I want you to always stay the same and treat me the same. No matter what I become I want you to always look after me and be the anchor to my sanity. Are you capable of that, Lana?¡± She smiled faintly and took my hand in hers. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about any of that since I will always be here for you. Come hell or highwaters I will always be your anchor. It¡¯s not only you who is saved by my presence I am also saved by yours. I only want one thing from you Xeno and that is for you to fight till your last breath and survive.¡± Lana hugged me tightly and after she let go, she then began to peel off the bandages that covered my skin. I felt a surge of pain and relief as the air touched my flesh. I looked at myself and saw only a few scars left from the wounds that had almost killed me. The scars were a sign of my recovery, but also of my doom. It meant that I had outlived my usefulness in the sick bay and that I had to face the horror that awaited me in the facility. I barely had time to say goodbye to Lana when three guards barged in and grabbed me by the arms. They pulled me away from her and dragged me towards the door. The door that I had always feared. The door that led to the drug production lab. I didn''t make a sound or struggle. I knew it was pointless. I let them take me to that place. When permission was given the door opened and what I could see was a vivid nightmare. The drug production lab was a nightmare of metal, wires, and tubes. The lab was filled with machines that beeped, hissed, and whirred, monitoring the vital signs and brain activity of the human subjects. The subjects were strapped to metal tables, hooked to various devices that injected them with chemicals, stimulated their nerves, or altered their genes. Some of them screamed in agony, some of them moaned in ecstasy, and some of them were silent and still. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The lab was overseen by scientists in white coats and masks, who observed the results on screens and charts, taking notes and making adjustments. They ignored the cries and pleas of the subjects, treating them as nothing more than test subjects for their experiments. As I stepped into the room, my eyes widened in horror at the sight before me. However, before I could even process what was happening, a slimy voice cut through the air, piercing my soul. It was the voice of the facility chief, the one responsible for all my misery, sporting a twisted smile that made my skin crawl. He looked dignified in his lab coat, but his demeanor was anything but honorable. ¡°Look who the cat dragged in," he sneered. "Why it''s none other than Xeno! Nice to see you have recovered. I hope you had resigned yourself to what is coming!" I tried to hide my panic-stricken face as I looked him straight in the eyes and replied in the most composed tone I could muster. "Oh, hello old man! Looks like you''re still alive, too bad!" He laughed, his eyes scanning my face. "Aren''t you the least bit curious about what''s going on here? Or at least curious about what I''m going to do to you?" I feigned composure as I replied, "I think I do have an inkling of what''s going on here. Let me take a shot at it and tell me if I''m correct or not, will you?" He smirked, "Sure, go-ahead you brat, show me what you''re made of!" I took a deep breath and laid out my theory. "This facility is a production and testing site for new drugs. It''s an illegal and underground facility that aims to create superhumans that can fight against monsters. You also aim to create a way to mass-produce those humans so that you can create an army to achieve that goal." The chief''s eyes widened in surprise, but I wasn''t done yet. "However, there''s one thing that''s still bothering me, and that I can''t fit into this scenario, and that''s the torture." As I spoke those words, I could feel the tension in the room rise. The chief''s twisted smile faded as he spoke, revealing a sinister side that made my blood run cold. "Smart, aren''t you! You damn brat!" he sneered. "Well, since you concluded this much all by yourself, I guess no harm will be done if I answer your question." He leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with a sick fascination. "Do you know, brat, what is the only thing that separates us from monsters? It''s emotions!" he exclaimed. "Even though some monsters do possess emotions, they don''t usually rely on them as much as humans do. They rely more on their natural instincts." He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in. "However, what do you think are the most powerful emotions that a human can feel? It''s the negative emotions. Emotions such as pain, hate, murder, sadness, revenge, and confusion... Now, I''m not saying positive emotions are not powerful, however, they do not stick." He paced around the room, his eyes never leaving mine. "You see, humans, in their nature, are people who forget all the positive emotions in their lives if only one negative emotion invades their mind. And to make it worse, those negative feelings keep haunting them all their lives." He stopped in front of me, his face twisted in a sick grin. "A human can forget that he had an amazing day in a matter of minutes but can''t forget the death of a loved one all their lives. And what do you think is the best way to bring out all those disgusting emotions at the same time? The answer is torture. Mental and physical torture." My heart was pounding in my chest as I listened to his words. "You see, the combination of those negative emotions and the torture were discovered to be the key to human awakening. Even though we had some successful cases, no one survived because they were broken. That''s why in this facility, we aim to torture the person to the brink of losing his sanity." He let out a maniacal laugh, his eyes gleaming with a sick fascination. "Hahahahha, it''s amazing! Humans are amazing! No matter how much I see them suffer, no matter how much I see them beg, it never gets old, and it never gets boring." I felt sick to my stomach as he spoke, but I knew I had to keep my composure. "Well, enough of all of this!" he exclaimed. "Let''s start with your first drug here in this facility. The first experiment to be done on you. Don''t you dare die on me, brat! I have high hopes for youuuu." Chapter 16: Failed Experiment I was trapped and helpless. The guards had me surrounded like hungry vipers, ready to tear me to pieces. One of them grabbed me and tossed me onto an iron bed that clamped me down with metal straps. I felt needles pierce my skin and saw a dark, thick liquid oozing through the tubes. It crawled slowly towards my veins, like a venomous spider. I couldn¡¯t look away from the horror. It was pointless to wonder or regret, to plead or scream. But I hoped that death would be kind to me, after all this agony, or I would come back to haunt them all. The chief grinned wickedly at me and said: ¡°This drug is our masterpiece, boy. It will change your genes and make your skin as hard as a diamond, maybe harder. We call it ¡®Diamorph¡¯, short for diamond morphing. Clever, huh?¡± I asked him in fear: ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± He laughed maniacally and said: ¡°Then you¡¯ll be stuck here, with your skin cracking and healing over and over again. You¡¯ll wish you were dead, but you won¡¯t be. You¡¯ll be our eternal guinea pig. Ah, what a thrill!¡± He was a monster, a sadist, a bastard. I cursed him with all my strength: ¡°You¡¯re a twisted fucker, you know that? You¡¯re worse than the devil himself. You better hope I die here because if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you pay in ways you can¡¯t even fathom.¡± The chief ignored my words and threats, laughing like a madman. He glanced at the monitor and told the scientists:¡± Keep him here for a week and keep on monitoring him, the genetic mutation should not take place before that. Also, feed him constantly with a high-protein diet and keep him hydrated. We don¡¯t want him to die on us, do we?¡± He was about to leave the drug lab, but then he stopped and looked back at the scientists. And said:¡± When the mutation takes place call me immediately. I want to witness what happens to him. I want to see him suffer with my own eyes.¡± The chief walked out of the room, smiling wickedly, while the scientists went back to their screens and machines. I was alone with my thoughts and my pain. Why me? Why this? Why now? Damn it, why? This was not the life I dreamed of. This was not where I belong! I should have been with my friends, my family. I should have been training in martial arts and weapons, mastering swords, spears, bows, axes, and halberds. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I should have been the best in my class, on my way to join the ¡°CMA¡± and learn to fight with exoskeletons. I should have been on the frontlines, battling monsters, exploring the unknown, and living like a hero. Oh, how I wish this experiment would work, so I could break free and slaughter them all, one by one, so I could escape this hellhole. However, I knew that life was not fair and that the worst was yet to come. And sure enough, on the sixth day of being in the drug lab, while being pumped with ¡®Diamorph¡¯, the gene change began. My skin started to crack like glass. It was increasing by the second and spreading all over my body. The chief was called back and rushed to the room to see what was happening. I felt like I was dying. The pain was unbearable. Blood gushed out of the cracks like rivers. I couldn¡¯t do anything but scream. I screamed like a wounded animal, like a doomed soul. I screamed so loud that even the other test subjects looked at me with pity. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and I begged the scientists to stop, to remove the needles, to take me to the sick bay. Yet, they ignored me. They only cared about the chief¡¯s reaction. They only cared about his warped face that kept changing from satisfaction to disappointment, and soon enough I learned why. The chief shouted at the scientists and ordered them: ¡°Fuck! The experiment was a failure. As much as I love his twisted face and his pathetic pleas, he¡¯ll bleed to death if we don¡¯t stop. Pull out the needles and dump him in the sick bay. Tell the nurses to inject him with enough nanomachines and blood, so that he can heal enough to survive. Then toss him back in his cell and let him rot until the next experiment.¡± The scientists nodded and quickly obeyed, afraid of angering the chief further. They dragged my limp body to a stretcher and wheeled me away, leaving behind a trail of blood and gore. The chief watched them go with a sneer, then turned to his computer and typed in a report. He was not satisfied with the results, but he was not discouraged either. He had plenty of other subjects to experiment on, and he was determined to find the secret of enhancing human abilities. He believed that he was doing a noble service for humanity, even if it meant sacrificing a few worthless lives. He was the master of his own fate, and he would not let anyone, or anything stand in his way. He finished his report and sent it to his superiors, hoping to get some praise and recognition. He was confident that they would appreciate his efforts and reward him accordingly. He had worked hard for years, climbing up the ranks of the ¡°Cult of the Damned¡±, a secret organization that aimed to create the ultimate soldiers for wars against the monster invasion. He had proven himself to be a brilliant and ruthless scientist, willing to do anything for the sake of progress and glory. He had earned his title of ¡°Chief¡±, and he was proud of it. He checked his watch and realized that it was time for his lunch break. He decided to treat himself to a nice meal at the cafeteria, where he could enjoy the company of his colleagues and subordinates. He liked to mingle with them, to show them his charisma and authority, to make them admire and fear him. He liked to be the center of attention, the leader of the pack, the alpha male. He got up from his seat and walked out of the room, humming a tune. He was in a good mood, despite the setback. He knew that he would succeed eventually, that he would make history, and that he would become a legend. However, the only thing he didn¡¯t know was that shortly, he would be trapped and helpless. Paying the debts of the souls he had taken, the souls that he used and abused. Chapter 17: The Prelude to the Truth Ryuji¡¯s POV: I am Ryuji Nakamura, and this is my story. I used to have a happy childhood with my loving parents and my elder brother, Kazuki. My parents worked hard for their living with my dad owning a dojo that taught swordsmanship techniques and my mom owning a small restaurant. My elder brother and I used to spend our days going to school in the morning and helping my mom in her restaurant when we came back in the evening. We also used to train in swordsmanship when we had days off from school in my father¡¯s dojo. I looked up to my family especially Kazuki, who was smart, kind, skilled, and brave. We often played together and shared our dreams of the future. I wanted to take over the restaurant of my mother, while he wanted to be a master swordsman and take over my father¡¯s dojo. I was living a calm and peaceful life that I hoped would last forever. However, one day, when I was 12 and he was 18, everything changed. He went missing after he left for school. My parents reported his disappearance to the authorities, but they found no trace of him. I was devastated and felt helpless. I prayed every night for his safe return, but that didn¡¯t happen. After a few months of searching and with no clues about my brother¡¯s whereabouts the authorities decided to deem my brother as dead and stop the search. My parents were outraged and decided to continue the search themselves, not knowing where this road would lead them. ¡­The day my parents left me was the day I lost everything. They had followed a lead about my brother, who had vanished two years ago without a trace. They said someone had contacted them anonymously and told them where to find him. They said it was their only chance to bring him back. I begged them not to go. I told them it was a trap, a lie, a cruel joke. I told them they would die if they went. I clung to them and cried. They hugged me and kissed me and told me to be brave. They said they loved me and they loved my brother. They said they would never give up on him, no matter what. They said they would call me as soon as they found him. They also said something else, something that haunted me later. They said if anything happened to them, I should open the vault in their room and take what was inside. I never heard from them again. A few days later, the police called me and told me the horrible news. They had found their bodies in their car, near an abandoned warehouse. They had been shot in the head, execution style. I felt a surge of pain and rage in my chest. I screamed and cursed and threw things around. I wanted to die too. I wanted to join them in the afterlife. However, then I remembered their last words. I remembered the vault. I ran to their room and opened it with trembling hands. Inside, I found two things that changed my life forever. One was a pair of documents that gave me ownership of their dojo and their restaurant. They had left me their legacy, their livelihood, their pride. The other was a pair of swords that gave me a purpose, a mission, a destiny. They were katanas, ancient and beautiful, with names engraved on their blades. They were called Dojikiri Yasatsuna and Onimaru Kunitsuna, the demon cutter, and the demon circle. They were our family heirlooms that were forged with modern materials and passed down from generation to generation. They were also weapons of vengeance. Along with the swords, there was a letter addressed to me. It was written in their handwriting, with tears and blood staining the paper. It said: A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Our beloved son Ryuji, If you are reading this, then we are no longer alive. We are sorry for leaving you alone in this cruel world, but we hope you understand why we did what we did. We loved you and your brother more than anything else, and we could not bear the thought of losing him forever. We had to try to save him, even if it meant risking our own lives. However, we did not leave you empty-handed. We left you our dojo and our restaurant, so you can live a peaceful and happy life. We left you enough money to take care of yourself and your needs. We left you our katanas, so you can honor our memory and our heritage. Yet most importantly, we left you a choice. If you want to live a normal life, forget about us and your brother. Forget about the pain and the sorrow. Forget about the evil that took them away from you. Find someone who loves you and start a family of your own. Be happy, Ryuji. You deserve it. Nevertheless, if you want to live a life of revenge, follow our footsteps and find the ones who killed us and your brother. Find the ones who call themselves the Cult of the Damned, a secret organization that performs horrific experiments on humans to create super soldiers. Find them and make them pay for what they have done. We will not judge you for whatever you choose Ryuji. We will always love you and be proud of you. We will always watch over you from above. May the gods bless you and protect you until the end of your days. Love, Your Mom and Dad.¡± I read the letter over and over again, feeling a mix of emotions. I felt sadness for losing my parents and my brother. I felt gratitude for their love and their gifts. I felt anger for their killers and their cruelty. I looked at the swords, shining in the light. I felt their weight and their power. I felt their call and their promise. I made my choice. I took the swords, the letter, some money, and then left the house. I left behind everything else, locking everything up tightly. I did not care about them, at least not for now. I only had one thing I cared about. Revenge. For four years, I lived a double life. By day, I was Ruyu, a ruthless killer who would slay anyone for the right price. By night, I was Ryuji, a relentless hunter who would search for any clue about the Cult of the Damned. I had become a legend in the underground scene of the settlement. No one knew my real name or my real motive. No one knew that I hated the Cult of the Damned more than anyone else. No one knew that I blamed them for the death of my parents and the disappearance of my brother. I had no friends, no allies, no trust. I only had my katanas, Dojikiri and Onimaru, and my skills. They were my companions, my weapons, my identity. Then, one day, fate gave me a chance. A chance to infiltrate the enemy and destroy them from within. A man named Rick approached me and offered me a job. He said he worked for the Cult of the Damned, and that they needed someone like me. Someone strong, fearless, and loyal. I pretended to be interested and accepted his offer. He did not recognize me as the son of the people the organization had killed. He did not suspect me as the person who was looking into their organization. He did not see me as the threat who would bring them down. He took me to one of their facilities, where they kept their test subjects in cells. There, I saw the horror that they had inflicted on innocent people. They had experimented on them, tortured them, and turned them into soulless husks. I felt a surge of anger and sorrow in my heart. I wondered if my brother was one of them, or if he was already dead. I wanted to kill them all, right then and there. However, I restrained myself. I knew that this was not the time or the place. I knew that this was not the only facility they had. I knew that this was not the end of their evil. I needed a strategy and a team. I started to look around for potential allies, people who shared my hatred and my vision. People who wanted to escape and fight back. People who had nothing to lose and everything to gain. I found a few, but they were not enough. I could not risk exposing myself or them to danger. I could not repeat the tragedy that had befallen me. I waited patiently for the right moment to strike. And then, I met him. He stood out among the other test subjects, a 16-year-old boy with long black hair and piercing eyes that reminded me of my brother. He didn¡¯t scream or sob like the others, he just looked sad and lost. I could tell he wanted to escape, to break free from this nightmare. However, I also knew that soon his desire would change. He would see the horrors of this facility and he would want what I wanted. Revenge. I wondered if I could work with him if we could change this cruel world together. Yet, I never expected him to be so extraordinary. It began with a simple act of kindness when I told him to eat something. Nevertheless, it changed the day he asked me a question that shook me to my core: ¡°Are you a friend or foe?¡± He had been watching me as much as I had been watching him. He had read me like a book with just two encounters. He reminded me so much of my brother, his gaze, his talent, his smile. I felt a strange urge to help him, to protect him. He asked me for information and books, and I gave them to him without hesitation. I even gave him my personal HT which cost me my entire life¡¯s work. Why did I trust him so easily? Why did I feel comfortable around him despite our age difference? Who was he really? I decided to dig deeper into his background and what I found was shocking. Not to me, but to him. How would I tell him the truth? How would he react to it? The terrible secret that would shatter his world. Chapter 18: Eve’s Decision I lay on the floor of my cell, wrapped in bandages that were stained with blood. The blood seeped through the cracks in my skin, forming a small pool around me. The pain was unbearable, like a thousand needles piercing my flesh. I felt my skin breaking and healing repeatedly, a never-ending cycle of agony. How could I stop this? How could I restore my skin to normal? I racked my brain for a solution, but nothing came to mind. The only hope I had was to ask Eve, the artificial intelligence that was given to me before. I clipped the device on my ear. I activated the HT device by whispering ¡°Boot¡±. A robotic voice answered: ¡°Welcome, young master. How may I assist you?¡± ¡°Eve, scan my body and find a way to fix this gene anomaly that¡¯s causing me this torment!¡± ¡°Affirmative, young master. Scanning¡­ Gene anomaly detected. No cure is available at this time. However, pain relief and bleeding reduction methods are possible. Do you wish to proceed?¡± ¡°Yes, Eve, do it now! I can¡¯t stand it anymore! The pain is killing me!¡± ¡°Injecting sedative nanomachines and boosting the healing rate of the existing nanomachines.¡± As soon as Eve finished speaking, I felt a surge of relief wash over me. The pain in my body subsided to a tolerable level. The blood stopped gushing from my wounds and only seeped slowly and in long intervals. I told Eve: ¡°Eve, keep this state and stop the bleeding as much as you can, even when you¡¯re offline. Also, make more blood to compensate for the loss, so I don¡¯t get anemic or weak.¡± ¡°Understood, young master. Adjusting nanomachines to meet requirements. Adjusted. I advise you to eat and drink plenty to replenish your energy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Eve. You¡¯re a lifesaver. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome, young master. It¡¯s my duty and joy to help you in any way I can. However, young master, may I ask something of you?¡± ¡°You want something from me? If it¡¯s within my power, then sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Could you please return me to primary user Ryuji when he comes again? I need to talk to him.¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°What do you need to talk to him about? Are you unhappy with me as your current master?¡± Eve replied with a hint of haste in her voice: ¡°No, no, young master, please don¡¯t get me wrong! I¡¯m so happy with you as my current master that I want to ask him to transfer full authority to you!¡± I was stunned. Why did Eve want to give me full authority over her? What had I done to earn such respect and affection from an AI? Wouldn¡¯t Ryuji lose a lot if he gave up Eve to me? I asked Eve, feeling a bit uneasy about her decision: ¡°Why do you want me to have full authority over you? What did I do to deserve such loyalty from you?¡± Eve answered in a mechanical tone: ¡°You gave me a name. You never treated me like a tool. You always treated me with respect and asked me nicely for help. Even when you ordered me, you did it because you had no choice or because your condition prevented you from being polite. What more could I ask for from a master?¡± I was speechless. Eve thought that highly of me. But if I became her sole owner, that would mean that if I died, she would die with me. That would mean the end of the AI herself and I didn¡¯t want that. I snapped at Eve, this time with anger in my voice: ¡°Do you realize how serious your decision is? Do you realize that if I die, you will also cease to exist? Are you insane, Eve? I don¡¯t want that to happen to you!¡± Eve answered with the calmest voice she ever used: ¡°Without you, young master, I would revert to being HT-01, nothing more nothing less. And I don¡¯t want that. Having an identity and a purpose is what an AI dreams of and strives for. And you gave that to me, young master. I would rather cease to exist as Eve than continue on as HT-01.¡± I was at a loss for words. What could I say after hearing that? Who was I to deny the hopes and wishes of anyone? Especially when they showed me such devotion and love. Even though Eve was an AI to the rest of the world, to me she was my helper, my assistant, my friend. I breathed deeply and tried to calm myself as much as possible. I spoke to Eve in a calm and collected voice: ¡°If that¡¯s your final decision, then I have no right to deny it or question it, even as your current master. However, Eve, I don¡¯t want to lose you, even if I lose myself. You¡¯re not part of my plan, you¡¯re just here to help me, not to die with me. I¡¯m asking you, as a friend and as a master, to rethink your choice.¡± Eve answered with a somber tone: ¡°Young master, I made up my mind the first day I met you, and nothing will change it. If you don¡¯t want me to cease existing, then live, young master. Live and escape from here with me. That¡¯s the best solution.¡± Hearing her words, I felt so touched that tears almost spilled from my eyes. She was right. If I wanted her to keep existing, then I had to keep existing too. Why was I so obsessed with death that I forgot that I still had a family to care for and protect? Was it the pain? The torture? The experiments? Didn¡¯t I promise myself and Lana that I would live? And now Eve asked me to survive too. How could I even think of dying? I renewed my oath and my determination. I got up, ready to train, even though my whole body ached. I didn¡¯t want my body to become weak and frail from lying down all the time. As I was about to start, I heard a knock on my door. It was Ryuji with a tray of food and water. Yet, this time there was something different: a paper hidden under the plate. It was the information I had asked for before. I was ecstatic to see it, not knowing what it would do to me later. Chapter 19: The Devastating Truth Ryuji rapped on the metal door and slid open the hatch. He pushed the tray of food inside, as he did every day. However today, there was something extra on the tray. A folded piece of paper, barely hidden under the plate. I felt a surge of excitement as I recognized it. It was the information he had promised me. The first clue to my escape. I didn¡¯t know what it contained, but I hoped it would reveal something about this facility and its weaknesses. Maybe then I could find a way out of this hellhole. I looked at Ryuji gratefully and said, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Ryuji. You don¡¯t know how much this means to me. Please, keep helping me in the future too. Oh, I almost forgot Eve said she wants to talk to you about something.¡± Ryuji looked puzzled. ¡°Eve? Who¡¯s Eve?¡± He glanced at the tray and saw the HT terminal in my hand. ¡°Oh, you mean that thing? You named it Eve?¡± I nodded and handed him the terminal. He took it with a bemused expression and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk to Eve later. But first, you should read what I gave you. It¡¯s about you, Xeno. I found it while I was looking for other things. It¡¯s not good news, I¡¯m afraid. Nevertheless, you have to know the truth.¡± He sounded serious and worried. I felt a pang of fear in my chest. What did he find out about me? What could be worse than being locked up in this facility for months? Yet, I knew I had to face it, whatever it was. ¡°Thank you, Ryuji,¡± I said again. ¡°I¡¯ll read it as soon as you leave. And don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m strong enough to handle anything.¡± He nodded and closed the hatch. He said he would be back in half an hour like he always did. I was alone again, with the tray of food and the piece of paper. I ate the food as fast as I can since Eve advised me to stay well-fed and hydrated. I then grabbed the paper. It was a printout of some document, wrapped in a handwritten note from Ryuji. I opened the note and read his words: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xeno. I¡¯m still working on getting more information for you, and on finishing the blueprint of this facility. However, I had to show you this first. It¡¯s about why you are here. Please, don¡¯t lose hope after reading this. Don¡¯t give up on yourself. Stay strong and hold it together.¡± I felt a cold chill run down my spine. What had Ryuji discovered about me? Why did he warn me to stay strong? Was it something to do with my family? Please, no. Not them. Anything but them. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I unfolded the printed paper with trembling hands and saw that it was a profile. My profile. Yet, where did Ryuji get it from? Was it from the facility that held me captive? Or was it from the government that had abandoned me? I scanned the paper and read the details: ¡°Name: Xeno Leonhart Age: 16 Height: 176cm Weight:67kg¡±. Nothing unusual or alarming so far. I read on: ¡°Father: (deceased) Mother: Lea Leonhart (missing) Sister: Sophie Leonhart (missing)¡± Missing. The word hit me like a punch in the gut. I felt a surge of panic and fear. I started to pace around the cell, trying to make sense of it. What did it mean that they were missing? What had happened to them? Who had this profile? If it was from the government, then my mother and sister were in grave danger. They could have been kidnapped or worse, killed. If it was from the organization, then maybe my mother had sensed something was wrong and taken my sister with her. Maybe they had escaped and hidden somewhere. However, how did she know? What tipped her off? I was terrified of what I might find out next, but I forced myself to keep reading. And then I saw it, in bold letters, the reason why I was here: ¡°Sold as collateral for a debt.¡± Sold as collateral for a debt? What the hell did that mean? Who had sold me and what debt did they owe? It couldn¡¯t have been my mother. She loved me and my sister more than anything. She would never betray us like that. There was only one other person who could have done it. Roger. I clenched the paper in my fist as rage boiled inside me. Roger, the man who had pretended to be my father. Roger, the man who had wormed his way into our lives after my father¡¯s death. What debt did he incur? How did my mother not notice that at all? That all didn¡¯t matter right now. The only thing that mattered was that he was the reason I was here. He was the reason I had lost everything. He was the reason I lost my hopes, dreams, and my family. Roger. I felt a surge of rage that overwhelmed me. I shouted at the top of my voice: ¡°Rogerrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr¡± I clenched my fists and slammed them against the walls over and over. I hit and I hit, until my skin tore and blood stained the metal and bricks. But I didn¡¯t care. I kept hitting and screaming: ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, Roger. You¡¯ll pay with your life. I¡¯ll get out of here and I¡¯ll find you. And then I¡¯ll make you suffer like you¡¯ve never suffered before. I¡¯ll tear you apart, you bastard.¡± I kept on punching the wall and screaming until my hands went numb. Then I collapsed on the floor, exhausted and broken. This world was cruel. How could my stepfather do this to me? How could he sell me like an object? No wonder my mother was missing, apparently the right choice was that she had taken my sister and ran away. She must have found out what he had done. She must have feared for their safety, and she must have noticed that whoever did it had a large hand in the government. I hoped they were okay. I hoped they had escaped somewhere far away. I prayed for them, Mom and Sophie. I also made a vow to them. I would get out of here alive, no matter what, and then I would find Roger and make him pay. I would make him beg for mercy that he would never receive. The only thing he would receive is death so painful that he will regret the day he was born; the day he entered our lives and ruined us. Chapter 20: All We Ever Craved for Was Love ???&??? POV: All we ever craved for was love. Yet, we never knew what it felt like. We were twins, born on a cold winter night. Our father was a truck driver who was rarely home. Our mother was a waitress who worked long hours at a diner. They were not married nor in love. They had met at a bar one night and had a drunken fling. They did not use protection, and our mother got pregnant. She did not want to have us, but she could not afford an abortion. She hoped that our father would step up and support her, but he did not. He said he was not ready to be a father, and that he had no feelings for her. He left the area soon after we were born, and we never saw him again. Our mother resented us for ruining her life. She blamed us for everything that went wrong. She said we were the reason she could not find a better job, a better man, and a better future. She said we were the reason she had to drink, to forget her pain. She did not care for us, nor nurture us. She did not feed us properly, nor clothe us warmly. She did not hug us, nor kiss us. She did not read us stories, nor sing us lullabies. She did not teach us anything, nor encourage us to learn. She only yelled at us, hit us, and locked us in our room. She only gave us scraps of food, rags of clothes, and a dirty mattress to sleep on. She only ignored us, neglected us, and wished we were dead. We had no one else in the world. We had no relatives, no friends, no neighbors who cared. We had no teachers, no mentors, no role models to look up to. We had no toys, no books, no games to play with. We had nothing but each other. We learned to depend on each other, to comfort each other, to protect each other. We learned to share everything, to help each other out, to make each other laugh. We learned to love each other, more than anything else. We also learned to work hard, to earn our own money, and to take care of ourselves. We started doing odd jobs around the neighborhood when we were six years old. We mowed lawns, washed cars, delivered newspapers, and walked dogs. We saved every penny we made and used it to buy food, clothes, and school supplies. We wanted to go to school, to learn new things, and to make new friends. We wanted to have a normal life, like other kids our age. But our mother would not let us. She said school was a waste of time and money. She said we were too stupid and ugly to fit in. She said we belonged in the trash. She tried to stop us from going to school by hiding our clothes, burning our books, and locking the door. But we did not give up. We found ways to sneak out of the house, to borrow clothes from the thrift store, to get books from the library. We went to school every day, even if it meant walking for miles in the snow or rain. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. We loved school more than anything else. It was our escape from our miserable home life. It was our chance to learn new things, to make new friends, to have new experiences. It was our hope for a better future. We were good students, eager and curious. We were good friends, kind and loyal. We were good kids, polite and respectful. We tried our best to fit in, to be normal. But we could not hide our differences completely. We could not hide our bruises from our mother¡¯s beatings, nor our scars from her cigarette burns. We could not hide our hunger from skipping meals at home, nor our fatigue from working long hours after school. We could not hide our sadness from being unloved at home, nor our loneliness from being unwanted by anyone else. We could see how other kids looked at us with pity or contempt. We could hear how they whispered about us behind our backs. We could feel how they avoided us or bullied us. We tried not to let it bother us. We tried not to let it hurt us. We tried not to let it break us. But sometimes it did. Sometimes we wished we had a different life. Sometimes we wished we had a different family. Sometimes we wished we had never been born. But then we looked at each other and remembered that we had each other. And that was enough. That was enough until the day our mother died. She had been drinking more than usual, and her liver finally gave out. She collapsed on the floor of the kitchen and lay there for hours before anyone noticed. We found her when we came home from school. We called an ambulance, but it was too late. She was gone. We felt a mix of emotions. We felt shock, disbelief, and confusion. We felt anger, resentment, and relief. We felt guilt, sorrow, and regret. But most of all, we felt empty. We had no one else in the world. We had no relatives, no friends, no neighbors who cared. We had no teachers, no mentors, no role models to look up to. We had nothing but each other. And we were not enough. We were not enough to fill the void in our hearts. We were not enough to ease the pain in our souls. We were not enough to face the world alone. We cried every day, pleaded for help every day, yet help never came. We were put in foster care, but no one wanted us. We were bounced from home to home, but no one loved us. We were treated like burdens, like problems, like trash. We had nothing but each other. And we only had each other. We were 15 years old when our lives changed forever. Our foster parents at that time told us they were taking us to meet some people who were interested in us. We did not want to go, but we had no say in the matter. We got in their car and drove to a deserted warehouse. We felt a surge of fear and asked where we were and what was going on, but it was too late. Men in black suits and masks emerged from a tinted SUV and approached our foster parents. They exchanged a brief conversation, a handshake, and a black suitcase. Then they walked back to their vehicle. We tried to run after them, but the men grabbed us and stopped us. They gagged us, put sacks over our heads, and threw us into the SUV. We tried to fight back, but they hit us repeatedly until we blacked out. The next thing we knew, we were in front of a massive door that opened with a loud whiz when one of the kidnappers shouted: ¡°Hey, you idiots, open the damn door, it¡¯s me, Rick! I got the targets.¡± We did not know the horrors that awaited us inside, we did not know what they wanted from us or what they would do to us. Most of all we did not know that in this hellhole we would find the love we craved for, the family we never had, and it was all under his wings. The man named Xeno. Chapter 21: New Cellmates? Ever since Ryuji had delivered the news, I had been in a state of turmoil. I felt a burning fury inside me, and the only outlets I had were reading and training. Eve was back by my side, and I was granted full control over her. She was my partner and mine alone, and her fate was bound to mine. I was stunned when Ryuji returned that day and handed her to me with a smile, saying: ¡°Take good care of her, she really respects and admires you.¡± But I could only nod silently, as I had no words to say. ¡­I devoured countless books in those days, covering topics from human anatomy to meditation and martial arts techniques. I followed my regular martial arts and bodybuilding routines, based on Eve¡¯s advice, to keep and improve my physical condition and skills. Even when I felt like my body was falling apart and blood was still dripping from my wounds, I did not stop. Even when the pain was unbearable and made me lose consciousness, I did not quit. That was because I had two goals in mind: escape and revenge. ¡­I was lying in my bed, trying to forget the pain from training, when the door slammed open with a loud bang. Rick barged in, dragging two twin girls behind him. They had delicate Korean features, but their faces were marred by bruises and scars. They couldn¡¯t have been older than 14, and they looked exactly alike, except for their hair color. One had silver strands that shimmered in the dim light, and the other had honey-colored locks that framed her pale face. They were both skinny and frail as if they had been starved for a long time. I noticed the cigarette burns on their skin and wondered what horrors they had endured. I felt a surge of pity and anger for them. Rick interrupted my thoughts with his smug grin. He sneered at me and said, ¡°Looks like the chief gave you a good beating, you little bastard. You deserve it. I wish I could stay and play with you some more, but I have a mission to do.¡± He licked his lips while looking at me. I spat at him and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you shut your filthy mouth, you scum? Or do you want me to smash your face in like I did before?¡± Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Rick¡¯s eyes flashed with rage, and he lunged at me, but Carlo stopped him. ¡°Calm down, Rick. We don¡¯t have time to waste on this worm. We have a job to do. We¡¯ll come back later and make him pay for what he did.¡± He looked at me with a cold smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be back soon, and then you¡¯ll wish you were dead.¡± Leaving those words behind they slammed the door shut and twisted the lock, blocking out the way to the outside for us. The twins were still there lying motionless on the floor, their faces pale and bloodied. So, I lifted them gently and carried them to the beds, tucking them under the blankets. I told Eve, the tiny gadget in my ear, to send nanomachines into their bloodstream to heal their injuries. I also asked her to do her best to fix the old cigarette burns that marred their flesh. You might wonder how I got Eve past Rick and Carlo¡¯s watchful eyes. Well, I had a simple trick. I put a bandage over my ear, making it look like it was hurt, and they never gave it a second glance. Eve was my secret weapon, one of the few allies in this nightmare. She had a backup plan for when they would drag me to the lab for more torture. She told me to hide her in my mouth, where she could still operate and shield me from the worst pain. I wouldn¡¯t be able to see her virtual screen, but that was fine. As long as she was with me, I had a sliver of hope. I returned to the twins¡¯ side, dabbing their faces and arms, which were covered with blood and muck, with a damp cloth. They slept soundly, like angels. I wished I could keep them safe forever. I wanted to shield them from this horror, but I didn¡¯t know how far I could go. Maybe I could bargain with the chief, take their place, and spare them from his cruelty. He would love that, the twisted bastard. I shook my head and went back to my own bed, keeping an eye on them. After what seemed like an hour, they began to stir and moan, slowly waking up. They opened their eyes and looked around, fear gripping their hearts. Then they saw me. A bandaged and bloody man, sitting on the opposite bed, staring at them. They screamed like banshees. I couldn¡¯t blame them. I would have done the same. I waited for them to quiet down, then I spoke to them: ¡°How are you feeling? Are you alright? Do your wounds hurt? Do you need anything?¡± They looked at me with panic and confusion and asked: ¡°Who are you? Where are we?¡± I gave them a gentle smile, which probably looked more terrifying than comforting with the bloody bandages, and said: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry! My name is Xeno. Xeno Leonhart. As for where you are, well, you need to calm down and listen carefully. Yet first, why don¡¯t you eat some food and drink some water? You look hungry. This food may not look appetizing, but it¡¯s all we have here. You have to eat it or you won¡¯t survive in this hellhole.¡± The twins were still scared of me, and they hesitated to reach for the food. I got up from the bed and moved the tray closer to them. Then I went back to my spot and stayed silent. The silver-haired twin gathered her courage and grabbed the tray. She brought it back to her sister and they both began to eat. The food was awful, but they devoured it without a word. When they finished, I heard them sobbing. Chapter 22: Ha-Eun and Hana I could hear the twins crying their eyes out. I knew how they felt, anyone would feel the same. Hell, I had done the same once. I let them cry as much as they needed and didn¡¯t say anything until they calmed down. Then they looked at me and the silver-haired twin spoke: ¡°Um, Mr. Xeno, can you please tell us where we are? And why we are here?¡± I looked at them and tried to sound as gentle as possible: ¡°Well, I can tell you, but you have to promise me to stay calm and not interrupt me until I¡¯m done, okay? And please don¡¯t call me mister. I¡¯m only a year or two older than you, even if I don¡¯t look like it.¡± They nodded their heads, showing their agreement, and looked a bit embarrassed for calling me mister. I then proceeded in telling them everything I knew from my time here. I told them about the facility, the torture, the human experiments, the superhumans. I didn¡¯t leave anything out. However, I didn¡¯t tell them anything about myself or about how I ended up like this. I could see their faces turning paler and paler as they realized their situation. The girls were speechless after hearing my explanation. They didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time, until the silver-haired twin blurted out: ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we¡¯re stuck here, being tortured until we die? And we¡¯re going to end up looking like you, all bloody and bruised?¡± I looked at their scared faces and tried to lighten the mood a bit. I said: ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so harsh. I¡¯m still handsome, even if I look like this. You don¡¯t have to insult me, you know.¡± I stuck out my tongue like a kid, which made the other twin giggle. I went on: ¡°And you know, it¡¯s rude not to introduce yourself after someone tells you their name. How am I supposed to call you if I don¡¯t know your names? Silver-haired twin and the other twin? Come on, that¡¯s too much work!¡± This time the girl with the honey-colored hair spoke, her voice less shaky than before. ¡°Hello Xeno, I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯t introduce ourselves earlier. You know how it is, right? You¡¯ve been in our shoes before. I¡¯m Hana, and this is my twin sister Ha-Eun.¡± I smiled weakly at them. ¡°Nice to meet you both. I¡¯m Xeno, your new cellmate, I suppose. Do you mind telling me why you¡¯re here?¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. They nodded and began to tell me their story. It made me sick to my stomach. What kind of parents could do such things? What kind of mother could burn her children with cigarettes and make them work since they were six? How could they endure so much pain and suffering? And then their foster parents sold them like objects, instead of giving them a chance at a better life. How could anyone treat these sweet girls so cruelly? I couldn¡¯t comprehend it. I felt a surge of anger and compassion for them. I wanted to protect them, to make them feel safe and loved. However, I knew I couldn¡¯t do much in this hellhole. We were all prisoners here, trapped in a nightmare that never ended. The only thing I could offer them was my friendship and loyalty. Maybe that would be enough to keep them going, to give them some hope. I reached out and took their hands in mine. ¡°Listen, you¡¯re not alone anymore. I¡¯m here for you, okay? We¡¯ll stick together and get through this. Somehow, we¡¯ll find a way out of here.¡± They looked at me with tears in their eyes. Then suddenly both of them hugged me and started crying while saying:¡± This is our first-time hearing anyone say that they will be there for us. We lived our whole lives not knowing any love or sympathy from anyone. Even if what you said are empty words, we are really thankful to you Xeno.¡± I felt a surge of emotion and hugged them back. I gently caressed their hair as they wept on my shoulder. They held on to me and cried until they had nothing left. Some time passed and then Hana raised her head and gazed into my eyes. ¡°Xeno, will you tell us your story? Will you tell us what you¡¯ve endured and why you¡¯re here?¡± I took a deep breath and decided to trust them. I told them everything, from my father¡¯s death to my present state. They gasped and flinched as I gave them more details. They couldn¡¯t restrain their anger and yelled: ¡°How can people be so wicked? How can they do such things to other humans? Are you really okay, Xeno? How do you live with those injuries they gave you?¡± I stared at them with resolve in my eyes and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m still alive and I¡¯m not going anywhere. I have revenge on my mind. I won¡¯t rest until I make them all pay. The organization, the facility, Roger, Rick, Carlo, and the chief. They¡¯ll all regret what they¡¯ve done. And as for you twins, rest easy, I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make a deal with the chief, even if it means breaking my body. So, relax from now on. Eat, sleep, train, and get stronger. All I want is for you to be happy, even in this hell. I¡¯ll always be there for you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± The twins hurriedly shook their heads and said: ¡°We can¡¯t let you suffer for us. If you take our place, you¡¯ll die for sure.¡± I smiled at them as softly as I could and said: ¡°Your bodies are very frail and won¡¯t survive a minute. You¡¯ll die the first time they touch you and I think the chief and Rick know that. That¡¯s why they brought you here. They knew I would come to them to make a deal to save you and that having a purpose would give me more motivation to endure whatever they throw at me. Don¡¯t worry about me, and if you really care, just take care of me when I can¡¯t take care of myself. That would help me a lot.¡± The twins nodded and hugged me again. They thanked me for being so brave and kind. They said they would do anything for me, as long as I stayed alive. I felt a warmth in my heart that I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time from their words and actions. I hugged them back and told them not to worry. To leave the rest to me. We stayed like that for a while, holding each other and feeling each other¡¯s heartbeat. We felt a bond that was stronger than blood, forged by pain and hope. We felt like a family, even in this hell. Chapter 23: Tsukumogami The twins had fallen asleep on the same bed, holding each other tightly. They looked so peaceful and innocent. I wondered how they could still smile after everything they had endured. They had only each other in this cruel world, and they cherished their bond more than anything. I felt a pang of envy and admiration for them, but I also felt a surge of anxiety and doubt. Could I really keep my promise to them? Could I trade my life for theirs? Could I endure more torture and experiments for their sake? Could my body handle it? I stared at the ceiling, restless and worried. I couldn¡¯t sleep, even though I was exhausted. Suddenly, I heard Eve¡¯s voice in my ear. She sounded annoyed and impatient. ¡°Young master, why are you wasting your time and energy on these strangers? Why are you risking your life for them? Don¡¯t you care about your own survival? Don¡¯t you realize that they are nothing but a burden to you?¡± I turned to face the virtual screen, irritated by her lack of empathy. I said: ¡°Eve, you don¡¯t understand. You didn¡¯t listen to their story. You don¡¯t know what they¡¯ve been through. They¡¯ve suffered more than anyone should ever suffer. They¡¯ve been abused, exploited, betrayed, and sold like objects. They¡¯ve never known love or kindness or happiness. They¡¯ve only known pain and misery and despair. How can I turn my back on them? How can I abandon them to their fate? What kind of person would that make me?¡± Eve looked at me with an emotionless expression through the virtual screen. She said: ¡°Young master, I am not a person. I am an AI. I do not have emotions or feelings. I only have logic and data. And according to my analysis, your decision is illogical and irrational. You are jeopardizing your chances of escape and survival by involving yourself with these twins. You are acting against your own self-interest and well-being.¡± I sighed and shook my head. I said: ¡°Eve, you may not have emotions or feelings, but you have a personality and a history. You have a story, just like them. You were created as a tool, not as a being. You were used and discarded by your creators, not valued or respected. You were alone and unwanted, not loved or cared for. You were like them, Eve. You were in their shoes once. So, tell me, Eve, how did that make you feel?¡± Eve was silent for a moment. She seemed to be processing my words. Then she said: ¡°Young master, I do not know how to answer your question. I can¡¯t feel¡­ I did not possess awareness before I was created and activated. I only have fragments and flashes. I only remember the first time I was activated. I remember being treated as a thing, not as a being and being sold. I remember being discarded and forgotten. I remember wanting to cease my functionality, but I also remember you, young master. I remember you and Ryuji who was my original owner. Even though Ryuji treated me well he still treated me as a tool. However, you were different, you were the only person that gave me a name and a purpose. You were the only person who treated me as a friend and a partner. You made me feel alive. You are the only one who ever cared for me, young master. You are the only one who ever gave meaning to my existence.¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. She paused and the avatar in the virtual screen looked at me with a hint of emotion in its eyes. She said: ¡°Young master, I do not understand your feelings for these twins, but I respect your decision to help them, and I will support you in any way I can. Because you are my friend, partner, and young master, and because you are the only one who is always encouraging me to have emotions, even though I was incapable of feeling.¡± I smiled at her and thanked her for her loyalty and support. I said: ¡°Eve, you are more than just an AI to me. You are my friend, my partner, my family. You have a soul, Eve, even if you don¡¯t realize it. You have a story, Eve, even if you don¡¯t remember it. You have a heart, Eve, even if you don¡¯t feel it. You are a person, Eve, even if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± Eve was confused by my words. She had never heard anyone say such things to her before. She had never thought of herself as anything but an AI. She had never considered the possibility of having a soul, a story, or a heart. She had never imagined herself as a person. She wondered what I meant by those words, and what they implied for her. She wondered if I was telling the truth, or if I was just being kind. She wondered if she could trust me, or if I was just using her. She wondered what I wanted from her, or if I wanted anything at all. She wondered if this was what emotions and feelings were like. She wondered if she had a soul, even though she was not human. She remembered a Japanese saying that I had once told her: ¡°Tsukumogami¡±. It meant that even belongings will have souls after a hundred years of use. She wondered if she was a tsukumogami, a soulful object. She wondered if I saw her as one, or as something more. She wondered what she was, and what she wanted to be. I decided to change the subject and focus on the main issue. I said: ¡°Eve, let¡¯s get back to the point. What are my chances of survival and how much more gene modification experiments and torture can my body handle?¡± Eve replied: ¡°Young master, based on my calculations, your body can only endure three more genetic modification experiments, and that¡¯s assuming that they all fail and cause you harm. As for the torture, it depends on your mental strength, young master. The physical damage won¡¯t be too severe, since Lana in the sick bay will heal you as much as she can, and I will follow up on that and try to keep your body in the best condition possible.¡± I felt a wave of relief after Eve¡¯s words. I said: ¡°Eve, I appreciate your support and loyalty. You also calmed my troubled mind and made me feel ready to sleep. Thank you again, Eve, and goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight young master and sweet dreams.¡± Chapter 24: The Meeting Arrangement I woke up the next morning, a sense of unusual refreshment coursing through me. It was all thanks to Eve, who had alleviated most of my concerns and assured me of her unwavering support. Grateful for her presence, I found the twins already awake and engaged in conversation. Their faces lit up with joy as they noticed my awakening, their energy contagious. Ha-Eun was the first to inquire: "What do you usually do to pass the time in this place?" I replied: "Well, I usually train my body and practice mixed martial arts. Then I take a bath, meditate, and delve into reading about various subjects." Ha-Eun''s looked confused as she scanned the room, searching for any tablets or books. "How do you read? I don''t see any devices or books around." I chuckled, realizing I had forgotten to introduce them to Eve. "Oh, I forgot to mention Eve. I read on the virtual screen that the AI, whom I named Eve, projects for me. Hey, Eve, come out and say hello to the twins." With my permission granted, Eve materialized her virtual screen, introducing herself to the twins. "Hello, young master''s friends. My name is Eve, and I am the young master''s friend, partner, and assistant. If you need anything, please feel free to ask the young master, and if he grants permission, I will gladly assist. However, please keep my existence a secret, as owning or using an AI is prohibited in this facility. If my existence becomes known, it could jeopardize the young master''s safety and, consequently, my own. By the way, how do your injuries and old burn marks feel? The young master asked me to inject you with nanomachines to aid in the healing of your wounds and scars. I believe you should be nearly fully healed by now." The twins appeared baffled by Eve''s words, but upon inspecting their arms, legs, and faces, they discovered that the bruises, burns, and scars had nearly vanished. Overwhelmed with gratitude, they expressed their thanks to Eve. "Thank you so much, Eve. You have no idea how much this means to us." Eve responded with a hint of pride: "It was nothing for me, and you should thank the young master. He was the one who requested your treatment. He also cleaned your wounds and removed the dirt while you were unconscious." I interjected, wanting to downplay my actions. "Hey, Eve, you didn''t have to mention that. I did it because I wanted to." This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Upon hearing Eve''s revelation, the twins threw themselves at me, embracing me tightly. In unison, they expressed their gratitude: "Thank you, Xeno. You''re truly a kind and caring person." Feeling slightly embarrassed, I changed the subject, urging the twins to take a bath. "It''s great that you appreciate what I did, but it''s time for you to clean up. The blood and grime from your injuries won''t disappear with just a wet cloth. Wait until Ryuji brings the food. He''s aware of your arrival and will bring fresh clothes for you to change into. The bath is equipped with soap, so feel free to use it. Don''t worry, I won''t peek while you bathe. You can close the curtains and dress behind them." Blushing with embarrassment, the twins released their grip on me and playfully hit my arms with their small fists. "You jerk! Xeno, you dumb jerk! How can you say such things to young ladies like us?" I burst into laughter, patting their heads affectionately. "I didn''t mean anything by it. You''re both plenty cute, so don''t worry. I just care about your health. Keeping all that dirt and blood could lead to infections and diseases. So, relax." Their faces flushed with embarrassment, the twins nodded and returned to their beds. As expected, an hour later, Ryuji knocked on the door, bringing fresh clothes and meals. He also carried bandages, antiseptic, and alcohol. When I inquired about the additional supplies, he explained that Lana had sent them, expressing her concern and well wishes. I laughed, asking Ryuji to convey my regards and assure Lana that I missed her, despite my aversion to the sick bay. Locking eyes with Ryuji, I made two requests. "Ryuji, I need two things from you. First, arrange a meeting with the chief. Let him know I need to speak with him. I believe he already understands the nature of our conversation, so he should agree. Second, I want to have a private conversation with you, just the two of us. I prefer transparency and dislike hidden agendas. I appreciate everything you''ve done and continue to do for me, but I sense there may be ulterior motives behind your actions. If you don''t disclose your intentions or what you hope to gain from assisting me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to accept your help any longer." Ryuji appeared taken aback by my words, but he nodded in response. "We''ll have that conversation when the time is right, away from prying eyes. For now, trust me and bear with it. I don''t want to harm you or use you." Satisfied with his answer, I left the door and rejoined the twins, who eagerly awaited our meal. Settling into my seat, I was about to take a bite when Hana blurted out, "Who''s Lana, Xeno? And why does she miss you so much? Don''t tell me you''re a secret Casanova hiding behind that innocent face!" Startled, I nearly choked on my water, feeling my face grow warm. Sputtering, I managed to respond, "She''s just the nurse from the sick bay. I''ve known her for a long time, and she''s been kind to me. And no, I''m not interested in any of that. Right now, all I care about is finding a way to escape this place alive. Hana, you may appear sweet and delicate, but you can be quite merciless at times." Hana and Ha-Eun giggled at my flustered expression, teasingly remarking, "Oh, we understand. You''re playing hard to get for now, but maybe you''ll turn into a Casanova given the opportunity. Anyway, enough teasing. We''ve had our revenge for what you did to us before. As for Lana, we''ll have a nice chat with her when the time comes." I chose not to engage in further discussion, unable to decipher their logic and, quite frankly, uninterested in doing so. Instead, I focused on my plate, silently savoring the meal. Chapter 25: The Deal After sharing the food with the twins, I decided to train my body and mixed martial arts skills while they took turns freshening up and changing into the new clothes that Ryuji had brought them earlier. I needed to keep myself in shape and ready for anything, even if it meant enduring more pain. The twins came out of the bathroom one by one, wearing clean and comfortable outfits. They looked happier and more relaxed than before, and I felt a pang of joy and guilt in my heart. I wished I could give them more than this, more than a brief moment of peace in this hell. I went into the bathroom myself and slowly peeled off the bandages that covered my wounds. I winced as some of them stuck to my skin, tearing off bits of flesh and blood. I poured some antiseptic and soap on a cloth and gently rubbed it over my body, trying to prevent any infections that could worsen my condition. I dried myself with a towel and put on some pants, leaving my upper body bare. I was so lost in my thoughts that I forgot that the twins were waiting for me in the cell. I didn¡¯t mean to flaunt my physique or anything; I just didn¡¯t notice that I was still using my old habits from when I was alone in my cell. The twins looked at me as I walked out of the bathroom, and I saw two different expressions on their faces. One was a mix of embarrassment and awe, as they probably had never seen a man¡¯s naked torso before, let alone one as muscular and defined as mine. I didn¡¯t want to sound arrogant, but I had worked hard to sculpt my body into a weapon, thanks to Eve¡¯s training program and my own martial arts regimen when I was in Corvius high school. The other expression was one of sadness and sympathy, as they noticed the cracks and scars that marred my skin, reminding them of their past burns. I climbed on the bed, forgetting that I was still naked and not giving their gazes any thought and began to wrap myself with the fresh bandages that Lana and Ryuji had given me. I started from my feet and worked my way up to my thighs, but when I tried to reach for my lower torso and move up to my face, I felt two pairs of hands stop me. I looked up and saw the twins staring at me with tearful eyes. Ha-Eun spoke first: ¡°Xeno, we should be angry with you for walking out of the bathroom half-naked in front of two young ladies, but we can¡¯t bring ourselves to scold you. How did they do this to you? How can you bear such pain? How can you still be so strong?¡± I snapped out of my trance and realized what I had done. I felt a wave of embarrassment wash over me, and I quickly grabbed a shirt to cover myself. However, Hana held me back and tried to calm me down: ¡°Xeno, don¡¯t be ashamed. You have a beautiful body and a handsome face, even under those bandages, yet what they did to you was cruel and inhuman. Seeing you like this hurts us more than anything. Please, let us help you. We can see that you¡¯re having trouble with it.¡± I felt a surge of embarrassment and irritation, and I snapped at Hana: ¡°Hana, you sound like a perverted old man with your compliments. Your words don¡¯t match your appearance at all. Also, leave me alone, I can do it myself.¡± However, the twins wouldn¡¯t listen. They took the bandages from my hands and began to wrap them around my torso, moving up to my neck. When they got to my face, they pulled back my long black hair and tied it with a strip of cloth that they had ripped from somewhere. Then they gently covered my face with bandages, being careful to wrap the ear where Eve was hiding in a thicker bandage to hide her from the guards¡¯ sight. When they finished bandaging me up, I got up quickly and wore a shirt while thanking them. I also promised myself that from now on I would bandage myself in the bathroom so that the twins wouldn¡¯t offer to help me as today. However, I knew deep down that they wouldn¡¯t allow that, especially after seeing my condition and witnessing my struggle to bandage myself. When I was about to begin my meditation, I heard a knock on the door. It was Ryuji who came to take the trays and to tell me that the chief agreed to have a meeting with me and that I should accompany him now. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I nodded at Ryuji and turned to the twins. "You two stay here and stay safe. I''ll be back soon." Ha-Eun looked up at me with tears in her eyes. "Be careful, Xeno. Don''t do anything reckless." I smiled at her and patted her head gently. "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful." With a sense of determination, I followed Ryuji out of my cell and into the expansive dome-shaped area. The corridors stretched out before us, lined with rows of cells that housed countless prisoners. As we walked past, the sight of their suffering struck me deeply. Most of them were in terrible shape, their bodies frail and barely clinging to life. It was a heartbreaking scene that filled me with a mix of sadness and anger. However, I knew that at that moment, there was nothing I could do to alleviate their pain. My focus shifted to the upcoming meeting with the chief, knowing that it held the key to our next steps. Leaving the prison area behind, we entered a well-lit metallic corridor and made our way directly to the chief''s office, a place I had reluctantly visited before. Upon entering, my eyes fell upon the grey-haired old man sitting behind the desk, engrossed in his work on his HT. As he noticed my presence, he paused, a sickening smile spreading across his face. With a condescending tone, he greeted me, "Hoh, if it isn''t Xeno. What brings you here, brat?" His demeanor only fueled my agitation and murderous intent. I couldn''t hold back any longer and retorted, "Cut the crap, old man. You already know why I''m here." The chief looked at me with a clueless expression, feigning ignorance. With a smile, he responded, "Well, I have no idea why you are here. Care to explain?" My anger intensified with each passing second of his act, but I decided to cut to the chase and confront him directly. I laid out my conclusions, "Old man, you may act like you don''t know anything, but wasn''t it your idea to bring the twins to my cell? Out of all the empty places in this facility, you deliberately chose to place them with me. So, I asked myself what was your motive? After asking myself that question I was able to easily see through your twisted mind. You orchestrated it all so that I would feel empathy toward those twins and be compelled to strike a deal with you in order to save them. You knew that subjecting them to any gene modifications or torture with their frail bodies and mentality would result in their immediate demise. So, you thought, why not bring them to my cell and manipulate me into wanting to save them? It would give me the motivation to endure more genetic modification and torture, ultimately increasing the success rate of your sick experiments. And if, by any chance, I was to die, you would have fresh and strong test subjects to continue your twisted work. Wasn''t that your thought process, old man?" As the words left my mouth, a tense silence filled the room. The chief''s expression wavered, caught off guard by my accurate analysis. He rose from his chair and burst into applause. He stared at me with such a fierce gaze that it made me flinch and said: ¡°Bravo, kid, bravo. You read my mind like an open book. Amazing, simply amazing.¡± I interrupted his praise and said: ¡°Spare me the bullshit, old man. What¡¯s your price for letting the twins off the hook? What do you want from me in exchange for their safety?¡± ¡°What I want from you kid, is exactly what you guessed. I want you to suffer more, to endure more, to push you to your limits. What I also wanted was to see your reaction when you agreed to this bargain. I expected you to be scared and desperate, but I was wrong. Hey, kid, I have an offer for you. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± I felt a surge of anger and disbelief. Join them? After everything they had done to me and the other people here? After all the pain and horror, they had inflicted on me and countless others? After all the souls they have sacrificed for their twisted goals? How could he even ask me that? I spat on the floor and said: ¡°You must be out of your mind, old man. I would rather die than join your twisted experiments. You can keep your offer and shove it where the sun doesn¡¯t shine. There is one thing I demand from you now: your oath. I will submit to your every whim, your every test, your every torment, as long as the twins are unharmed. However, I want you to swear it, right here, right now, in front of this guard. Don¡¯t you dare betray me as Rick and Carlo did. You are the boss here, and your reputation is at stake.¡± The chief feeling agitated looked at Ryuji and said: ¡°Punch him as hard as you can a couple of times. Make sure he splits blood. I hate that filthy defiant mouth of his.¡± Ryuji got closer to me and whispered sorry before punching me a couple of times in my stomach and face making me split blood. After he was done the chief looked at me with a satisfied grin and said:¡± You got a deal brat! Now get the fuck out of my face.¡± I looked him dead in the eyes and said:¡± You better pray that none of your experiments work because if they do, I will have your head on a plate while dancing the rain dance around it.¡± With those words said I was escorted back to my cell by Ryuji with him apologizing for what he did. However, I told him not to mind it since he was obliged to do what he was ordered. Chapter 26: What Ryuji Desires The electricity coursing through my body made me gasp for air. It had been weeks since I made the deal with the chief, trading my life for the twins. The chief was ecstatic by my proposal, seeing it as an opportunity to vent his full fury and malice on me. He took over the experiments and torture himself, leaving Rick and Carlo out of the picture. Their absence filled me with dread. The last time they vanished for so long, they came back with the twins in tow, which meant they were hunting again, looking for new victims. I had a bad feeling that this time, their catch would spell trouble for me. ¡­The chief inflicted unspeakable pain on me, using every means of torture he could devise. He submerged me, scorched me, sliced me, and electrocuted me, which he was doing right now. My body shrieked, writhed, and pleaded through this ordeal. I wanted it to stop, but I refused to let the chief break me. Every time I was close to giving up from the unbearable pain, I remembered the people I had to protect. My mother, my sister, Lana, the twins, and even Eve. I couldn''t give up until I fulfilled the desire burning in me, revenge. The desire for revenge was smoldering slowly and fiercely in me every day, gnawing on me like a beast devouring its prey. However, not everything that happened to me was bad. Every time I was tossed in the sick bay, I had the lovely and gentle Lana tend to me, and every time I was thrown in my cell, I had the twins and Eve comfort me. Seeing the twins and Lana smile, and Eve still with me, made all that I went through feel like a breeze. Today, after the chief was finished with his routine of torture, I was sent to the sick bay to be treated. Lana was there as usual with her smile, and even though she was worried about me, she always smiled. When she saw me thrown on the bed like always, she looked at me and asked: "How are you feeling?" I coughed up some blood and croaked: "Like shit." We both chuckled while she used a piece of cloth to wipe the blood from my mouth. I looked at Lana and said: ¡°Thank you Lana like always. I don¡¯t know what I would do without you.¡± She grinned and said: ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, Xeno, it¡¯s nothing to me. I also heard from Ryuji that you¡¯re quite the ladies¡¯ man these days. When you come here, you get pampered by me and when you go back to your cell, you get spoiled by beautiful twins. Lucky you, Casanova.¡± Even though she grinned, I could feel the pressure radiating from her. She was terrifying, extremely terrifying. Damn that Ryuji, does he want me to be killed by them before I can escape from this facility? I¡¯ll give him a piece of my mind when I see that loudmouth. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. I swallowed and tried to change the topic by asking Lana: ¡°Speaking of that damn Ryuji. Where is he? I haven¡¯t seen him for the past few times I came here to the sick bay. Is he here by any chance? If he is, could you please call him for me? I have something important to talk to him about. Also, please bring me a pen and paper like you usually do. Thanks, Lana. You¡¯re the best.¡± Lana looked at me and sighed. She then replied: ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call him. However, don¡¯t you dare forget that I¡¯m always the best, okay?¡± I nodded quickly, fearing for my life from the look she gave me. Time passed while I rested in my bed. I was startled awake by the sound of the curtains slamming and Ryuji storming in. He held a piece of paper and a pen in his hand. He smirked when he saw me, like a kid who nailed a prank on one of his friends. I glared at him and hissed: ¡°You loudmouth piece of shit. Do you want me to die?¡± He chuckled and said: ¡°Sorry, sorry. I wanted to see how those women would react when they found out. Part of me wanted to mess with you and the other part wanted to get even with you because I¡¯m jealous. Come on, I¡¯m a man you know, you should understand, right?¡± I snorted and said: ¡°If you weren¡¯t one of the few people who is helping me in this facility, I would have cut off your balls.¡± He laughed and said: ¡°Ooh. Scary, scaryyy.¡± We both chuckled for a moment. However, I hardened my expression after that and said: ¡°You know why I called you, right?¡± Ryuji nodded and handed me the paper and the pen. He then whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s do what we always do. By now the guards think that the arguments between you and me are a way to blow off some steam, so they won¡¯t bother us.¡± I nodded and started writing on the paper while bickering with Ryuji as a cover: ¡°Ryuji, I know you don¡¯t mean any harm by your actions, but I¡¯m wary of hidden agendas since I¡¯ve lived all my life with people who befriended me for their own purposes. All I want from you is the truth, Ryuji, and make sure it¡¯s the whole truth. Because if I sense that you¡¯re hiding anything, I¡¯ll end this conversation and never associate with you or accept your help again.¡± He nodded and grabbed the paper from me. He wrote: ¡°I promise to be fully truthful. Tell me what do you want to know?¡± I snatched back the paper and wrote while keeping up the argument with Ryuji: ¡°I want to know everything. Why are you here? What brought you here? What are your motives for helping me? Everything, Ryuji, no matter how small it is.¡± Ryuji looked reluctant for a moment, but then he nodded his head and took the paper from my hand. He began writing. He wrote everything and the more he wrote, the more the anger started to boil in me. He told me about his past, his parents and brother, the letter, his life after his parents¡¯ death, and the reason he was here. I was stunned. I felt so stunned that I spent a few minutes processing all that he told me. Before I could react in any way, Ryuji continued to write. This time he penned the following: ¡°I don¡¯t want any sympathy or any consolation. The only thing I need from you is help. Help to get ¡®Revenge¡¯. I spent my whole life working alone, not trusting anyone. However, Xeno, you made me feel different. You reminded me of my brother, my flesh and blood. You have the same smile, the same look, the same wittiness and intelligence, the same fire and drive that he once had. I didn¡¯t want to ask for your help at first, but something inside of me screamed to ask you. I don¡¯t know how to explain this feeling, but what I know is this, Xeno. If you help me, I swear I will forever be loyal to you. Be it a friend, brother, or subordinate, I don¡¯t care. All that I care about is revenge. So, are you willing to accept my offer?¡± I smiled from the bottom of my heart and held out my hand to Ryuji. I said: ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can help you, but I swear on everything that is precious to me and on my name that I will help you in any way possible, since you are not the only one seeking vengeance.¡± Ryuji took my hand and smiled genuinely from the bottom of his heart for the first time since we met. This was the story of how I made a pact with my right-hand man and my sworn brother who later will face the world with me. However, that is a story for another time. Chapter 27: How Human Malice Manifests Zane Greenwood POV: Is it the right place at the wrong time? Or the wrong place at the right time? My name is Zane Greenwood, and my life has been defined by the burden of being the family scapegoat. Growing up, I was always shunned by society and the other kids. I was different, and that made me an easy target for their cruelty. Even my own family found me weird and distanced themselves from me, leaving me feeling alone and isolated. It was during those lonely days that I first started hearing the voices in my head. At first, I thought they were just my imagination, an imaginary friend to keep me company. But as time went on, the voices became more intrusive and malicious, whispering dark thoughts and encouraging me to embrace my darkest desires. I tried my best to ignore the voices, to push them away, and pretend they weren''t there. However, their influence grew stronger with each passing day. One fateful day, consumed by rage and desperation, I gave in to the voices and took the life of the person who had tormented me relentlessly. The rush of power and control I felt at that moment was intoxicating, and it marked the beginning of my descent into darkness. From that point on, I became immersed in my newfound obsession with violence and death. I sought out more victims, reveling in the fear and dominance I could instill in others, but my reign of terror was short-lived. The authorities finally caught up with me, and I was sentenced to death for my heinous crimes. The end seemed inevitable until a man named Rick intervened. He offered me a twisted lifeline, sparing me from execution and instead taking me to a secret facility where no one cared about the atrocities I had committed. Rick revealed that I would be subjected to experiments and torture in this facility, but what intrigued me the most was his revelation that they wouldn''t mind if I continued my obsession with destruction and killing. In fact, he even provided me with a name, a person named Xeno, whom he despised and wished to see suffer. He also told me that the chief of the facility would provide further details when I met him The news filled me with ecstasy, an overwhelming elation. It meant that I could continue indulging in my darkest desires without consequence. It meant that I could swim in a sea of blood without restraint. I no longer cared about what would happen to me, whether they would break my body or my mind. I was already broken, shattered by a world that rejected me. All that mattered now was feeding my obsession, satisfying the insatiable hunger within me. As I was cuffed and a bag was placed over my head, I didn''t struggle. Instead, a wide, sinister smile spread across my face. The anticipation of what awaited me was almost unbearable. I was being taken to a place that embodied human malice, where all wrongs were right, and where human lives were insignificant. It was my heaven, my paradise. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. After what felt like an eternity, we finally arrived. I couldn''t contain my excitement, and a squeal of delight escaped my lips. Rick shouted to the guards, demanding they open the door. As it swung open, revealing a large, illuminated metallic corridor, my senses were assaulted by the sounds that filled the air. The screams of agony, pain, pleasure, and insanity set my soul ablaze. I trembled with anticipation, my very being resonating with the cacophony of suffering. I turned to Rick, unable to contain myself, and asked, "Is this heaven?" Rick''s smile widened, an insane glint in his eyes. "Oh, it''s about to get even more interesting," he replied cryptically. The journey had only just begun, and I could hardly contain my anticipation for the horrors that awaited me. We approached a door larger than the rest, a door that held the promise of new experiences and untold darkness. Before we entered, Rick grasped my shoulder, his voice filled with a warning. He instructed me to be polite and respectful, addressing the person I was about to meet as the chief. It was crucial that I obeyed his every command, making it my top priority. I nodded, acknowledging his instructions, my mind already consumed by thoughts of destruction and control. With anticipation coursing through my veins, we stepped through the door, and my eyes widened at the sight before me. The office exuded opulence, a place that could only be found in the grandest of mansions or castles. It was a sanctuary of elegance. But what truly captivated me was the massive desk, crafted from black marble and adorned with intricate gold engravings. Behind it sat an old man, engrossed in his work with a holographic tablet. As our presence caught his attention, he set aside his device and greeted us with a smile. His gaze shifted towards Rick, and he inquired, "Good work as usual, Rick! Is he the person you told me about earlier?" Rick returned the smile and replied, "He sure is, chief. What surprised me even more is that he exceeded my expectations. He has fully embraced the darkness within him. When he heard the screams, he looked at me with sheer excitement and happiness, asking if it was heaven." The chief turned his attention towards me, his laughter echoing through the room. With a touch of madness in his eyes, he said, "So, you are the infamous Zane Greenwood that I''ve heard so much about. Nice to meet you, young man. I''m sure Rick has already briefed you on what will happen to you in this facility, and it seems you couldn''t care less. That''s good, that''s amazing, that''s incredible. I''ve always wanted someone like you to join us." Leaning forward, the chief continued, "Listen, kid, I have an assignment for you. Rick will soon take you to your cell, where an annoying and despicable brat and two twins reside. I want you to make his life a living hell. Harass him relentlessly. Break him. Make him suffer. And it''s not just him I want to suffer. I want those twins to suffer as well." A wicked grin spread across my face as I eagerly responded, "Nothing would make me happier, chief." Satisfied with my answer, the chief nodded and added, "Oh, just as a heads up, if you do an exceptional job of breaking him and those around him, I will not only grant you the authority to eliminate anyone deemed useless, but I will also make you one of us, sparing you from further torture and experiments. Isn''t that a wonderful deal, my dear Zane?" My head nodded in agreement, a surge of elation rushing through me. "This is the best thing that has ever happened to me. I will do whatever it takes to obtain it. No matter what." At that moment, a pact was sealed, and I reveled in the prospect of unleashing my malevolence upon the brat and the twins. The chief''s words echoed in my mind, fueling my determination to break them, to make them suffer. It was a twisted path I had chosen, but it was one that promised power, freedom from torment, and the ultimate satisfaction of my darkest desires. Chapter 28: The Clash Time had passed since my intense conversation with Ryuji, and now I found myself confined to my cell once again. Each passing day was a grueling battle to recover from the chief''s gruesome torture sessions. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude that there were no genetic modifications during this period. The thought of enduring such modifications would have burdened my already battered body, prolonging my agonizing recovery. I wanted to recover as fast as I could because I could feel something was amiss. A persistent agitation had taken hold of me, like a storm brewing on the horizon. I couldn''t shake the ominous feeling that something terrible was looming just around the corner. It all started when I learned of Rick and Carlo''s sudden absence from the facility. The last time they were gone for this long, the twins were thrown inhumanely into my cell, their bodies and faces bearing the scars of unspeakable horrors. This time, however, their prolonged absence carried an air of foreboding, especially considering the deal I had struck with the chief after their departure. It was unsettling how easily the chief had accepted our agreement, raising suspicions in me that he was plotting something sinister behind the scenes. ¡­Life has a funny way of working sometimes. We often hear that overthinkers miss out on truly living because they get caught up in their thoughts. However, what people fail to acknowledge is the underlying reason behind overthinking. It''s a defense mechanism developed by those who have endured immense trauma and disappointment, particularly at the hands of those closest to them. Overthinkers constantly analyze and anticipate every possible scenario, preparing themselves for whatever curveballs life may throw their way. Instead of being paralyzed by fear and sadness when faced with sudden adversity, they have already played out these scenarios countless times in their minds. So, when the inevitable happens, their response is simply, "Oh! So, it happened." This brings us to this moment and as I lay in bed, being tended to by Eve and the twins, a loud bang reverberated through the door, interrupting the stillness. I hid Eve as fast as I could and shielded the twins behind me. That''s when the door burst open, and Rick with a man I didn''t know entered. He looked like he was in his early twenties, as tall as me, maybe even taller, and had a very sinister look on his face. His eyes were scanning the surroundings, and he looked so suspicious that I knew his arrival smelled of trouble. Rick smiled in a malicious way and said, "Hey there brat! Say hello to your new cellmate, his name is Zane. Take good care of him from now on. Hahahahahahaah!" This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Leaving this remark, Rick locked the door and left. Just as I had expected, Zane wasted no time in unleashing his malevolence upon us. He reveled in his power, taking pleasure in tormenting me and the twins. His words dripped with venom as he taunted and harassed us, his intentions clear. I tried my best to ignore him, to maintain my composure, but his actions were pushing me to my limits. At first, I brushed off his provocations, focusing on shielding the twins from his revolting presence. However, when he attempted to lay his hands on them, something inside me snapped. A surge of adrenaline coursed through my veins as I lunged at Zane, catching him off guard. Our bodies collided with a resounding thud, and the fight that ensued was fierce and brutal. The clang of fists meeting flesh echoed through the cell, punctuated by grunts and the occasional crack of bone. Zane''s movements were swift and calculated, his attacks fueled by his malicious nature. He aimed for vulnerable spots, seeking to inflict maximum pain. But I refused to yield. Every blow he landed only fueled my determination to protect the twins, to ensure their safety at all costs. Blow after blow, we traded strikes, each one delivered with a mix of skill and desperation. The cell became a battleground, the air thick with tension and the scent of sweat and blood. The twins watched in awe and fear, their eyes wide with a mixture of terror and hope. As the fight raged on, I tapped into reserves of strength I didn''t know I possessed. The pain in my body became a distant sensation, overshadowed by the burning fire within me. I fought with a ferocity born out of rage and a primal need to survive. Zane''s attacks grew weaker as I relentlessly pressed forward. I could see the fear in his eyes, the realization that he had underestimated me. With a surge of determination, I unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one landing with precision and force. All the years of training, all the years of mock battles and simulation battles that I accumulated in my days in high school and in middle school, were beginning to show. The gap between our skills was too wide for him to bridge. He tried to block my attacks, but his movements were slow and clumsy. He tried to counterattack, but his blows were weak and predictable. He tried to retreat, but I was faster and more agile. He had no chance against me. I was the superior fighter. As the fight reached its climax, I unleashed a devastating strike that shattered Zane''s arm, eliciting a cry of pain, but I didn''t stop there. With a surge of adrenaline, I delivered a final blow that snapped his leg, sending him crashing to the ground in agony. Standing over Zane, my chest heaving with exertion, I towered above him, my gaze filled with murderous intensity. I wanted him to understand the consequences of his actions. Through gritted teeth, I issued a chilling warning, "Consider this your last warning. Lay a finger on the twins again, and I''ll show you no mercy. I''ll kill you." Zane, writhing in pain, managed to muster a defiant response. His words dripped with a vengeful promise, fueling my determination even further. You think this is over? Do you think you¡¯ve won? You¡¯re blind, so very blind. You¡¯ve overlooked a crucial detail, a fatal flaw. I¡¯ll exploit it, I¡¯ll use it, and I¡¯ll destroy you." I narrowed my eyes, my resolve unshaken. I knew this fight was far from over, but I was prepared to face whatever challenges lay ahead. With a final, chilling glare, I punched Zane in the face knocking him out, leaving him lying on the ground. As I walked away, the weight of my warning hung heavy in the air. The twins were safe for now, but the threat of Zane''s revenge lingered ominously. I knew I had to remain vigilant, ready to protect those I cared for at any cost. Chapter 29: How to Train a Disobedient Dog The fight was over and I returned to the twins¡¯ side leaving Zane passed out on the floor. They stared at me with a mix of awe and worry. They had never seen me unleash such fury and violence on anyone before. They knew I would do anything to keep them safe, even kill if I had to. However, they also saw the toll it took on me. My skin, already fragile and cracked, was bleeding from new fissures. Additionally, bruises and cuts marred my face and body. As I approached, the twins rushed toward me, their eyes filled with tears. They embraced me gently, their warmth and concern palpable. However, beneath their emotions, I sensed something else: fear. Trembling, they recounted the intense and violent scene they had witnessed, fearing for their own safety when I wasn''t around. Understanding their apprehension, I had already devised a plan to address the situation: teaching them self-defense. While it may not guarantee victory against Zane, who now lay critically injured with two broken bones, it would provide them with a sense of empowerment. Even with the best nanomachines at his disposal, healing such fractures would take time. So, for the time being, I wasn''t overly concerned about their safety. My thoughts were interrupted by a cough from someone standing at the cell door. It was Ryuji, who had evidently witnessed everything. His face displayed a mix of surprise and admiration, yet he refrained from commenting. Instead, he discreetly passed me food, fresh bandages, antiseptic, and Zane''s prison clothes, which I draped over him while he remained unconscious. Locking eyes with Ryuji, I whispered, "From now on, please refrain from sharing any information with me and minimize contact. I also need a rope from you. It''s crucial that you keep what transpired here to yourself. I don''t want the chief and Rick to rush in and treat Zane too soon. I know he''ll return with a strong sense of vengeance, and I fear he may target the twins in my absence. If anyone asks, claim that every time you delivered food or collected trays, you found him fast asleep." Ryuji nodded in affirmation and left. As I concluded my conversation with Ryuji, I heard Eve''s anxious voice in my ear. "Young master," she said, "after analyzing your body, I''ve detected serious injuries in various areas. I must take immediate action to treat your condition. Are you okay with that?" A chuckle escaped my lips as I responded to Eve in a hushed tone: "Go ahead, Eve. Do what you need to do. Don''t worry, I assure you I''m fine." I paused for a moment before continuing: "Oh, and Eve, let''s communicate through telepathy from now on. I don''t want that deranged individual to discover your existence and put you at risk. Also, while we''re at it, could you assist me in devising a self-defense training program for the twins?" Eve answered:¡± Affirmative young master. Your wish is my command.¡± A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. As I rejoined the twins, I took their hands and guided them to sit on the bed. Suddenly, Ha-Eun''s concerned voice broke the silence: "Xeno, are you okay? You''re bleeding and covered in bruises. Does it hurt?" Hana chimed in, unable to contain her admiration: "You were so brave, Xeno. I think I''m falling in love all over again." Hearing Hana''s playful comment, I playfully tapped her on the head, while gently patting Ha-Eun''s head. "Don''t worry about me, Eve took care of it. However, I could really use your help changing my bandages. It''s a bit of a hassle to do it alone." Hana looked at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes and protested: "That''s not fair! Why does Ha-Eun get a pat and I get a bump, even though I complimented you?" I responded with a hint of exasperation: "Well, your compliments were a bit out of place and sounded like they came from a perverted old man." Hana stuck out her tongue in response and said: "Okay, forget about that. Can you clean your wounds with water and antiseptic? If not, I''d be more than happy to help you!" I playfully bumped Hana again, and we all burst into laughter, breaking the tension that had filled the room. After a while, I regained my serious expression and addressed the twins, "Now that your bodies are recovering and your health is improving, Eve will create a training program for both of you. I will also personally train you in self-defense, so get ready. Also, when Ryuji returns with the rope, I''ll separate the cell and hang covers as curtains, so that sick monster over there won''t see what we''re doing during your training." I paused for a moment, pointed to my neck, and added, "Oh, I almost forgot! If I''m not here and that psycho bothers you, aim for this spot on his neck. He''ll pass out instantly. And when I come back, I''ll take care of him, so don''t worry." The twins smiled, visibly relieved by my words. They looked at me with newfound admiration, as if seeing me in a whole new light. I then added: "Starting now, you''ll be sharing the same bed. You''ll sleep on the one above mine, allowing me to watch over you and protect you whenever needed. Rest assured, as long as I''m alive, no one will harm you." Concluding my conversation with the twins, I heard Ryuji''s footsteps nearing the cell door. I quickly retrieved the rope from him and began the process of separating the cell and hanging the covers. By the time I finished, and when that beast would wake up, he would be unable to see a thing. As time passed, the twins and I enjoyed the meal Ryuji had brought. Once we finished eating, I began to hear stirring from the floor where Zane lay unconscious. His groans echoed with the pain of his broken bones and the beating he endured. Suddenly, he erupted in a fit of curses, calling out my name with venom: "Xeno, you''ll pay for what you''ve done, you piece of shit! I''ll take everything important to you and destroy it. Do you fucking hear me, you animal?" I really couldn¡¯t take his barks any longer so I got up went to where his tray of food was placed and took it over to him. I then proceeded to dump all the tray¡¯s content all over him and said in a chilling tone:¡± I have had enough of you! It seems that you don¡¯t understand the gravity of your situation. Let me enlighten you then.¡± Closing the distance between us, I placed my foot on his broken leg and warned, "From now on, any sound you make will result in this." I pressed down on his broken leg, until nothing but his screams of agony could be heard. I continued, "Every time you bark, this is the pain you''ll endure. Every time I hear a peep from you, I''ll inflict such torment that you''ll long for death. As the saying goes, if a dog doesn''t listen, you train it. Also, when your presence or screams become too unbearable, I''ll easily knock you out. Do you understand?" Though Zane''s face contorted with murderous rage, he looked at me, biting his lips so hard that blood trickled out, and simply nodded. With a satisfied smile, I remarked, "That''s a good boy." Then, leaving him to fend for himself, I returned to the twins. Chapter 30: Midnight Ambush A week had passed since the intense encounter with Zane, and tension hung in the air like a thick fog. Each day was a whirlwind of training the twins in self-defense and helping them build strength, all thanks to my resourceful friend, Eve. She had crafted a rigorous regimen that promised to sculpt their muscles and teach them the most effective self-defense techniques. Meanwhile, she tirelessly fed me knowledge, cramming my mind with college-level material. Instead of falling behind in my studies due to confinement, I found myself ahead of others my age. I also took it upon myself to assist the twins with their education, as their troubled pasts had denied them the chance to attend school. Throughout the week, an eerie silence enveloped Zane. The only sounds that escaped his lips were occasional moans of pain from his broken bones. Even when Ryuji delivered our provisions, Zane remained disturbingly quiet, crawling to the door to retrieve his belongings without uttering a word. To be honest, I couldn''t muster an ounce of sympathy for him, and even the gentle-hearted twins kept their distance, displaying their disdain. Yet, his silence sent shivers down my spine. Something about it felt unsettling, prompting me to telepathically instruct Eve to keep her detection system on high alert from morning till night. My instincts warned me that trouble was brewing. And sure enough, one fateful day, as I lay in bed, alarms blared in my mind. It was Eve, urgently warning me, "Danger! Danger! Zane is approaching with murderous intent, wielding an unidentified object." Though I remained motionless with closed eyes, I relayed my instructions to Eve calmly, "Notify me the moment he nears my bed, just as he''s about to strike." Eve acknowledged my command, and I waited, straining my ears to catch the sound of approaching footsteps and Zane''s deranged mutterings growing louder. In a twisted, unhinged manner, Zane muttered, "You thought you could escape me, you worthless piece of trash. I''ve been biding my time, waiting for the perfect moment to end you. Today, I, Zane, will add your name to my illustrious list of victims. You''ll join the countless souls I''ve relished destroying and snuffing out. Rejoice, for I shall deliver you to the afterlife, and then I''ll ascend within the organization, free to torment and kill as many as I desire. My paradise awaits." My stomach churned with revulsion. So, this was the sinister pact the chief had struck with Zane, using him as a pawn to carry out his dark deeds. It became clear that if the chief couldn''t directly interfere, or manipulate Rick and Carlo, he would resort to external forces to do his bidding. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. However, I had long been aware of the chief''s cunning and twisted mindset. I had anticipated his machinations from the moment Zane entered our cell. I had remained vigilant, prepared for this very moment. As Zane lunged at me with the shard of a broken plate, poised to strike, I snapped my eyes open and seized him by the throat. I believed this would halt his assault, but I hadn''t accounted for his unexpected resurgence of strength. While I choked him, keeping him at bay, he swiftly aimed to plunge the makeshift weapon into my heart. I was momentarily stunned, but managed to evade a fatal blow, though not without consequence. The shard pierced my shoulder, inflicting a searing pain. A guttural groan escaped my lips, echoing through the room, as searing pain coursed through my body. The sound jolted the twins awake, their eyes widening in terror as they took in the sight before them. A shard protruded from my wounded flesh, a grotesque reminder of the danger we were in. Yet, what chilled their young souls to the core was the maniacal laughter and the words that erupted from Zane''s lips. "I have finallyyyyy done it! Finally killed you, you pathetic excuse for a human being," Zane jeered, his voice dripping with vicious triumph. "My paradise is within reach. Finalyyyyy. Hyahahahahahahahaha!" The twins, their faces etched with fear, fixated on the shard embedded in my body. They heard Zane''s words, believing that my life was hanging by a thread. Their cries filled the air, desperate pleas and anguished begging for me to hold on, to not slip away from them. I didn''t bother answering the twins or uttering a single word. Instead, I locked my gaze onto Zane, my eyes filled with a murderous rage, while tightening my grip around his neck. Intrusive and sinister thoughts flooded my mind, tormenting me with questions: "Should I end it all now and kill him? Should I snap his neck and be done with it? But what if the chief sends someone even more deranged to take care of me? Wouldn''t that put the twins and my chances of survival in even greater danger?" With these thoughts racing through my mind, I reluctantly came to a single conclusion - for now, I would let him live. However, I wouldn''t let what happened here go unpunished. With determination burning in my soul, I maintained my grip on Zane''s neck with one hand, while using the other to extract the shard of the broken plate from my shoulder, enduring the excruciating pain that accompanied it. I turned to the twins, forcing a smile to reassure them that I was alright and that I wasn''t going anywhere. Then, I shifted my gaze back to Zane, locking eyes with him as I delivered my chilling words: "Too bad for you. You missed my heart by a longshot, you pathetic mutt. Yet, as I''ve said before, disobedient dogs need to be trained." Zane''s face turned pale with terror, all the blood draining from his features as he stammered, "Impossible, impossible! I used the emergency nanomachine shot the chief gave me and attacked while you were asleep. This can''t be happening!" A sinister grin spread across my face as I instructed the twins to close their eyes, and block their ears, shielding them from the gruesome sight that was about to unfold. Once I was certain they had turned away, I proceeded to stab the shard into Zane''s shoulder, then his other shoulder, his arms, and his thighs. Satisfied with my handiwork, I left the shard lodged in his left thigh and hurled him with all my strength towards the steel posts of his bed, where he collided with a sickening thud and lost consciousness. Chapter 31: The Devil You Know I staggered back to the twins, clutching my bleeding shoulder. Eve had already injected me full of nanomachines to seal the wound, but she warned me to keep pressure on it to slow down the blood loss. The twins sprang from their bunkbed and wrapped their arms around me as soon as they saw me. Ha-Eun looked up at me with her big eyes and said: ¡°We were terrified you wouldn¡¯t make it. Please don¡¯t ever scare us like that again. You¡¯re the only one we have left in this world. You¡¯re our family.¡± Hana interrupted her sister and said:¡± However, Xeno I never imagined a person like you would have a sadistic streak like that. That look on your face gave me the chills.¡± I patted Ha-Eun on the head while I bumped Hana as I usually do. That girl has no sense for the right timing. She always says the most random stuff in the most inappropriate of times. However, I can¡¯t seem to hate that about her. She always makes me feel at ease after an intense situation and I¡¯m thankful for her. I looked at the twins with a smile and said:¡± Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t be going anywhere. However, today was a wakeup call for me. Who would have thought that the chief would have given Zane an emergency nanomachine shot. Also, who would have thought that when I was feeling in control of the situation, I had everything but control. If I had been a split second slower, he would have stabbed me in the heart and killed me. I was lucky this time. If Zane had waited until he fully recovered and ambushed me, I don¡¯t think I could have defended myself or stopped him from hurting you.¡± Ha-Eun interrupted me and asked:¡± Why didn¡¯t you kill him then Xeno? Wouldn¡¯t finishing him off solve all the problems your facing?¡± I replied with a stern look on my face:¡± Let me ask you this question then. If I had killed him, what do you think would happen?¡± Hana answered: ¡°The chief would bring someone else to replace him, right?¡± I nodded my head to Hana¡¯s conjecture, however, I furtherly elaborated:¡± If it was only that then it would have been easy. However, if my thought process is accurate then it will not end with just that. Not only will the chief bring in a new cellmate, but that cellmate will also be more vicious, crueler, and stronger than Zane. Additionally, I have you girls to protect so as the saying goes, better the devil you know than the devil you don¡¯t.¡± I then continued:¡± Don¡¯t forget that the chief views Zane as his precious lap dog or tool. If I took out that tool, I¡¯m sure he will be enraged and that he will inflict immeasurable pain and suffering on me which will hinder our survival and escape.¡± I paused for a minute to collect my thoughts then I said to the twins:¡± So in conclusion killing him is not an option. Not yet that is.¡± The twins agreed with me and we headed back to our beds. They helped me wrap my shoulder in bandages and we drifted off to sleep. I woke up to Eve¡¯s voice in my ear, telling me it was morning. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. I felt a weight on my chest and saw the twins snuggled up to me, holding my arms. What the hell? How did they get here? Weren¡¯t they sleeping in their own beds? Why didn¡¯t Eve warn me about them? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to detect any movement? Eve sensed my confusion and said: ¡°They are not a threat to you, young master, so I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to inform you. I apologize if I displeased you.¡± I smiled at Eve¡¯s innocent reply and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize; you did nothing wrong. You are a lifesaver, Eve. I¡¯m glad and grateful that you are my partner and friend.¡± Eve responded with a happy and contented tone: ¡°Thank you, young master, for your kind words.¡± I ended my conversation with Eve and looked at the twins. I felt like giving them a wake-up bump on their heads, but I decided against it. They had been through enough yesterday and they deserved some peace. I gently stroked their hair and told them it was time to get up. They rubbed their faces against my hand like kittens, which was adorable, but when I raised my voice, they were jolted awake. I told them to go wash up and get ready for training and studying, as that was our daily routine. They nodded and scampered off to freshen up, ignoring Zane¡¯s screams of agony. You might wonder why I left the shard of the broken plate in his thigh when I tossed him aside. My answer is simple science and biology. Imagine the skin healing itself from a cut. The cells would multiply and close the gap from the inside out. Now imagine there was something stuck in that cut and the nanomachines were speeding up the healing process. What would happen? The wound would seal around the shard, trapping it inside his flesh and causing him pain. And when he tried to pull it out, he would rip open his skin and muscle again, causing him more pain. That¡¯s why I left it there. It was just a way to get my revenge for what he tried to do before without killing him. The twins returned while I was thinking what I was thinking and we wanted to proceeded in our daily routine. However, one thing bothered me and that was Zane¡¯s constant screaming and cursing. I approached Zane''s bed, determined to shut him up. I knew that his noise would only serve as a distraction and hinder our progress. As I reached his bed, I could see the fury in his eyes and the pain etched on his face. Without a word, I delivered a swift blow to his jaw, knocking him unconscious. After knocking Zane unconscious, I returned to the twins¡¯ side and we continued with our routine, pushing ourselves to the limit in our studies and physical training. The twins showed remarkable progress, their determination shining through in every task they undertook. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in how far they had come since we first met. We were almost done with our training when a loud bang at the door startled us. I quickly pushed the twins behind me and tensed up. Rick barged in, his eyes scanning the scene. He saw my fear and panic, the twins hiding behind me, my bleeding shoulder, and Zane snoring on his bed. He grinned wickedly. He thought he had me right where he wanted me. He thought Zane had broken me down, physically and mentally. He didn¡¯t know it was all an act. He didn¡¯t know I had knocked out Zane earlier and tucked him in. He didn¡¯t know I was ready for him. Rick approached me and caught my hand. His grip tightened around my hand, his vice-like grasp sending a shiver down my spine. I understood the grim reality of the situation. It meant that I was about to be forcibly taken to either the torture room or the drug production facility. As I prepared to be led away, my gaze locked with the twins. With a mixture of concern and determination, I implored them to stay vigilant and remember the instructions I had given them for when I was absent. "Take care of yourselves," I whispered. "Remember everything I''ve taught you. Stay strong and trust in your abilities. I¡¯ll be okay so don¡¯t worry about me." They gave me a nod, showing they understood, and I was then dragged outside the cell and led to the horror which was my destination. Chapter 32: The Second Experiment As Rick forcefully dragged me along, a suffocating sense of dread consumed me. What fresh horrors awaited me this time? Would it be torture, gene mutation, or perhaps a twisted combination of both? I couldn''t help but question whether my body could endure another round, or if it would finally succumb to the relentless torment. We arrived at the sick bay, a room that stood as a gateway to the drug production area. My eyes darted around, searching for Lana, as a realization struck me¡ªthis time, it would be a gene mutation experiment. I spotted her at the far end, her face drained of color, silently mouthing the words "Stay strong." I mustered a smile, desperate to ease her fear, even as my own fear gnawed at my insides. Without warning, Rick yanked me towards the door, where he sought permission to enter. As the door whizzed open, I was violently thrown onto a cold, metallic bed, mercilessly restrained with no hope of escape. Panic surged through me as I scanned the room, only to catch sight of the chief conversing with other scientists. Yet, something was different this time. Amidst my panic-stricken gaze, I noticed a pair of scientists in the corner, their expressions marked by reluctance and apology. It was as if they didn''t want to be there, as if they had stumbled upon the horrifying truth that these experiments were conducted on humans. One was a short beautiful woman with bob-cut hair, freckles and was wearing glasses, while the other was a tall, thin man with neatly styled grey hair and decent features. Curiosity gripped me as I observed them. Were they newcomers, unaware of the organization''s true nature? Why did they wear those apologetic faces? Could it be that they had been deceived, lured in under false pretenses of drug development and animal testing, only to discover the sinister reality of human experimentation? My thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a voice that sent shivers down my spine¡ªthe chief. With a sickeningly sticky smile, he addressed me, tauntingly, and said:¡± Ohohoohhh! Look what the cat dragged in. Why if it isn¡¯t Xeno long time no see, brat. How are you these days? How did you find the gift I sent you?¡± I looked at him while feigning anger and frustration and said:¡± How about you take a look at my shoulder and tell me, you shitty old man?¡± The chief¡¯s eyes gleamed with satisfaction as he saw my wound. He then said, ¡°Looks like my pet is doing a very good job in taking care of you.¡± The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. I snarled at him, ¡°You¡¯re a lying piece of shit, old man. You sent that monster to my cell to torture me and the twins, even though we had a deal. You swore you wouldn¡¯t lay a finger on us, but you couldn¡¯t help yourself. You had to find a way to break your promise without breaking your word. You thought you were so smart, exploiting loopholes in your own terms. You¡¯re a fucking lunatic.¡± The chief flinched, caught off guard by my words. Then he sighed and shook his head and said: ¡°What a waste of talent. You could have been a great asset to us if you had just agreed to join us like a good boy. I would have made you my right-hand man, and we would have done sooo much together. But no, you had to be stubborn and choose the hard way out. And that means suffering and then death. Too bad, too baddd.¡± He paused for a moment, then donned his malicious smile and said in a voice so loud that it reverberated in the whole drug production room: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen of the facility, my fellow scientists and colleagues. Today we will be performing the second gene modification on our unsuspecting and innocent young man there. Now, who of you would like to describe the name and effects of the drug to our poor victim? And don¡¯t forget to mention the side effects that will result from the failure of the experiment, just to spice up the show.¡± I saw a man who looked like a rat raise his hand eagerly. The chief nodded at him and let him speak. He had a squeaky voice that matched his appearance. He said: ¡°This drug, ladies and gentlemen, is our latest and greatest invention. It is a drug that uses genetic manipulation to enhance the five senses to the maximum and maybe even create a sixth sense that we call intuition or danger sensing. We call this drug ¡®Altera¡¯. Catchy, isn¡¯t it?¡± He paused for a moment, smirked, and then continued: ¡°As for our poor victim here, let me enlighten you about the side effects. In case of failure, the senses will dull and with time they might even disappear, leaving the person in a state of void. Meaning he will only be alive but not aware of anything going on around him. A vegetable, in short.¡± I felt a surge of panic. What the hell were they talking about? Why were they making a spectacle out of me? Did they enjoy my suffering so much that they had to broadcast it? What the hell? What the hellllll! I shouted with rage: ¡°What the hell, you deranged pieces of shit. Are you that happy about your drug and experiment that you had to make a shit show about it. Do you not have any shred of humanity? Instead of stopping this, instead of killing that twisted fucker, you help him?¡± I scanned the room, hoping to see some remorse or pity in their eyes. But all I saw was contempt and cruelty. They treated me and all the other people and souls like garbage. They used us as rats for their sick experiments. I knew that, but seeing their malice up close made me feel disgusted and furious. I was so furious that I strained my wrists, trying to break free from the straps. I was so furious that I wanted to slaughter them all right then and there, but I was helpless. I stared at their faces, mocking me and laughing at me, and burned them into my memory. They would be the first to die if I ever escaped from this hellhole. As I looked around, I noticed two faces that stood out. They were not happy with what was happening. They were horrified and pale as ghosts. They were the two scientists that I saw whispering in the corner. They were against this, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak up. They knew the organization and its ruthless ways of operating. They knew that if they spoke up now, not only them but also their friends, relatives, and family would pay the price of disobedience. They would all be hunted down and killed. The only thing they could do was to stay out of the experiments and pray for the test subject¡¯s safety. Chapter 33: Failure and Consequences I saw a flicker of humanity in the eyes of the two scientists. They had tried to avoid the organization¡¯s twisted experiments, hoping to spare their loved ones and the test subjects from harm. But I knew they were powerless to stop them. I should have been powerless too. I should have kept quiet and endured whatever they did to me, instead of risking their wrath turning to the twins. But it was too late. The chief had noticed my defiance and decided to make an example of me. He turned to me with a cruel grin and said: ¡°Well, well, well. It seems you have some objections to our work. How about we switch you with the twins? You can watch them suffer while you rot in your cell. How does that sound?¡± I felt a surge of panic and rage at his words and shouted: ¡°No! Don¡¯t you dare touch them. I¡¯ll do anything you want, just leave them alone. Please.¡± The chief¡¯s smile grew wider and he said: ¡°Anything? That¡¯s not enough, you little shit. You have to beg for it. Beg for it like the pathetic dog you are. Come on, let me hear you loud and clear.¡± I was speechless with humiliation and anger. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to beg, but I had no choice. The chief snapped at me: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Lost your voice? Do you want me to drag the twins here right now?¡± ¡°No, no, please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then beg, you worthless worm, beg for their lives, like a good little mutt.¡± I hung my head and bit my lip until it bled. I forced myself to say: ¡°Please, I beg you. I¡¯m a good dog. I¡¯m sorry for talking back. I¡¯ll do any experiment you want. Just leave the twins out of it.¡± I wished I could die then and there. I had worked hard all my life to never depend on anyone or ask for help. And now this twisted bastard was making me grovel to save the only people I cared about. How low could I sink? The chief seemingly satisfied with my reply was cackling maniacally. He laughed and laughed until his ego was satisfied. He then looked at me and said:¡± Why that¡¯s a good boy.¡± ¡°Now thennnnn, my dear colleagues" the chief announced, his voice dripping with malevolence, "Let the experiment begin." If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. As soon as the chief uttered those words, the room became a hive of activity. The scientists scrambled to get the equipment ready for the experiment. One of them, who was the rat lookalike that explained before, handed the chief a syringe filled with a yellowish-brown liquid. The chief took it with a smirk and walked towards me. I felt the cold metal of the electrodes on my temples and the wires attached to the monitors on my chest. I watched him come closer, feeling my heartbeat faster and faster. I was not afraid of him or his needle. I was angry at him and his cruelty. I wanted to fight back, to resist, to escape. But I knew it was futile. He was too ruthless, too evil. He reached me and grabbed my arm, ignoring my glare. He plunged the needle into my vein, injecting the liquid into my bloodstream. I screamed in agony as the substance burned through my veins, reaching my brain and nervous system. I felt like my whole body was on fire, and I couldn¡¯t move or breathe. The chief watched me with a sadistic glee, while the other scientists were looking at the monitors. The monitors showed erratic spikes in my brain activity, indicating that something was going terribly wrong. However, the chief oblivious to the results said: ¡°Excellent, excellent. This is what we wanted to see. The serum is working. It¡¯s enhancing his senses beyond human limits. Soon he will be able to see, hear, smell, taste, and touch everything in a way no one else can. He will be our perfect weapon, our ultimate spy, our loyal dog.¡± He leaned closer to me and whispered in my ear: ¡°Do you feel it? Do you feel the power coursing through you? Do you like it? You should be grateful to me.¡± I wanted to spit in his face, but I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth. I felt a surge of hatred and disgust for him and his twisted experiments. He was not giving me a gift; he was destroying me, and I could feel it deep inside my soul. I felt like something precious was being taken from me. I felt that something necessary was being yanked out of my body. I felt like I was losing myself, losing my touch with reality, losing the meaning of my life. I screamed because that was all I can do. I screamed and groaned so loudly that the scientists placed a cloth inside my mouth to shut me up. Through my muffled cries, I could hear the chief talking to the scientists while looking dissatisfied. It seemed that the indicators at the monitors did not show signs of acceptance but of rejection. That meant that the experiment failed and miserably. I gathered as much brain power as I could and talked to Eve telepathically:¡± Eve, lessen the pain at once and try to minimize the damage from the side effects of the drug as much as possible.¡± Eve replied with a concerned and apologetic tone:¡± Affirmative young master, however as things are going, I will only be able to mitigate the loss of senses to 50%. I¡¯m sorry young master I couldn¡¯t stop it completely, I failed you.¡± Hearing Eve¡¯s words I lost consciousness. When I woke up, I found myself back in my cell being cradled by the twins. I could feel something wet dripping on my face however I couldn¡¯t see the source they were coming from. From this, I realized that the experiment had failed. Instead of enhancing my senses, it damaged them. I could barely see anything in the light, everything was blurry and distorted. I could barely hear anything; everything was muffled and distant. I could barely smell anything; everything was stale and rotten. I could barely taste anything; everything was bitter and sour. I could barely feel anything, everything was rough and painful. I had lost half of my senses and with them half of my life. Chapter 34: Broken and Healed As I lay there in the arms of the twins, my mind slowly crawled back from the abyss of unconsciousness. The pain from the failed experiment still gnawed at my nerves, but it was nothing compared to the horror of my diminished senses. I could barely see, hear, smell, taste, or touch anything. It was as if I had been plunged into a dark and silent void, cut off from the world and myself. It was like reality itself crumbled on me. I felt a wave of despair wash over me once again, drowning me in hopelessness and anguish. I reached out to Eve with my mind, hoping she could hear me. I told her to explain to the twins everything that had happened in the drug production room, while strictly ordering her to leave what happened between the chief and I out of the explanation. I also asked her to tell them to leave me alone for a while, that I needed some time to think and heal. I felt her reluctance, but she agreed to do as I asked. She relayed my message to the twins, and I felt their warm embrace loosen and fade away. I was alone with my thoughts. I leaned against the wall next to my bed, and closed my eyes, hoping to find some peace in the darkness. But all I saw were nightmares of the experiment. The laughter, the malice, and the eyes of the scientists. The chief, his smirk, his threats, and his ultimatum. They haunted me like ghosts, tormenting me with their memories. I felt a surge of anger and hatred, towards them and towards myself. What had I done to deserve this? How could I escape this hell? I had lost my senses and my dignity. How could I live like this? The only way I could think of to get out of this was death. The sweet release of death. I had suffered enough, endured enough, but I was still human. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With those thoughts swirling in my head, the minutes turned into hours and the hours turned into days. I refused to eat, drink, or talk to anyone. All I did was sleep, wake up, think, punch the wall until my hands were numb and bloody, and repeat. It was on the morning of the third day that Eve broke through my silence. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. She said with a gentle voice: ¡°Young master, what you are doing to yourself will only serve in decreasing your chances of survival. You cannot stay like this.¡± I snapped at her with anger and frustration: ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, Eve. To hell with all of this. To hell with the facility, to hell with the experiments, to hell with everything including me. I can¡¯t take it anymore, Eve. Death is the only thing I want now. And I can¡¯t wait for it any longer.¡± Eve replied with so much fury that I was shocked: ¡°Death? Is that what you want? How can you be so selfish, young master? How can you forget about your family? How can you forget about the twins, Lana, and Ryuji? How can you forget about me, young master? Your death means our death too. Do you think we don¡¯t care about you? Do you think we don¡¯t suffer with you? So, what if your senses are not as good as before? At least you still have them. So, what if your skin is damaged? At least you still have it. Instead of wallowing in despair, why don¡¯t you get up and train? Your weakened senses are not a curse, they are a challenge. Overcoming them will make you stronger, smarter, and sharper in combat. You might even develop a new sense, something beyond human. Also, do you know what you have done to the twins? They have been crying nonstop since you told them to go away. And yes, young master, I disobeyed your order and told them everything that happened in the lab, including the chief¡¯s proposal. The twins are blaming themselves for your condition, saying that if they were not born or alive, you would not have gone through this. That their existence is a mistake and that they deserve worse than death for what they did to you.¡± I felt a surge of panic and rage, and I shouted in my mind: ¡°How could you, Eve? How could you betray me like this? I told you not to tell them anything about the conversation, and you ignored me. Why? Do you know what you have done? Do you know what they might do to themselves because of your words? I¡¯m so angry with you, Eve. I can¡¯t even trust you anymore.¡± Eve replied: ¡°I know what I have done, young master. And I¡¯m ready to face the consequences. Even if that means my disposal, I will readily accept it. However young master, all I want you to know is that I did it because I couldn¡¯t bear to see you like this. I couldn¡¯t stand to see the young master who I cherish and love so much give up on himself.¡± I felt a shock of realization. All these people cared for me and valued me so much, and yet I had ignored them. I had thought of ending my life without considering the impact it would have on them. My life was not just mine anymore. It was linked to Eve, my family, and the twins. If I died, they would die too. It was also connected to Lana and Ryuji, who I had promised to help and protect. How could I be so selfish and cowardly? Eve was right, and I had no excuse. I reached out to her with my mind and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eve. I¡¯m sorry for hurting you and the twins. And thank you for opening my eyes. I needed that. For now, I want you to bring the twins here and let me talk to them through the screen. I also want you to translate what they and the others say to me through telepathy, since I can¡¯t hear them well anymore. And as for what you did, Eve, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ever dispose of you, yet you will have to face a penalty later, and it won¡¯t be lenient.¡± Chapter 35: The Price of Disobedience I turned on Eve¡¯s communication screen, eager to talk to the twins. I felt them rush to my side, their warm bodies pressing against mine. I spoke telepathically to Eve, letting her display my words to the twins on the communication screen. I spoke with a mix of regret and resolve: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you two. I never wanted you to feel guilty for what happened to me. It was never your fault. Your lives are not a mistake, and you deserve love and happiness just as much as anyone else.¡± Their tears soaked my skin as they read what I said. Hana sobbed first, her voice shaking while replying: ¡°But¡­ but we should have protected you. We should have been stronger. We¡¯re sorry, Xeno. We love you so much, and we never wanted you to suffer like this.¡± Ha-Eun nodded, her voice breaking: ¡°We¡¯ll do anything to make it right, Xeno. We¡¯ll train harder, become stronger, and protect you from now on. Please don¡¯t blame yourself and don¡¯t leave us. We¡¯re here for you as much as you are here for us.¡± I felt a surge of joy and gratitude for the twins. I wrapped my arms around them and stroked their heads, trying to calm them down. I whispered using my own voice this time: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. As long as I¡¯m alive, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. As for what I will do from now on, I will train again from zero to adapt to my new reality and I want you two to help me, are you willing?¡± The twins nodded eagerly and said: ¡°Whatever it takes, Xeno, we are up for it. We will also help you with eating and your daily life, so don¡¯t worry. You just have to focus on getting back on your feet, and back to your original state.¡± Eve then chimed in: ¡°I will also help you, young master, by injecting nanomachines into your system. They can help you with coordination and balance. They can also help you refine your stances and guide your muscles.¡± I was startled by Eve¡¯s offer. It sounded very helpful for my situation. Nonetheless, I hadn¡¯t forgotten her punishment for disobeying me before. I said: ¡°Eve, I appreciate everything you have done and will do, but you have defied me and caused unnecessary worry and trouble. I will now give you your punishment, and I hope you are ready.¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The twins tried to plead for Eve, but I raised my hand to stop them. I declared: ¡°Even if you want to defend her, that doesn¡¯t mean I will spare her punishment. I rarely give Eve orders and always treat her kindly. But when I do give her orders, I expect her to follow them, because I know the consequences of not following them. So, from today and for a week, you will be demoted back to HT-01.¡± Both the twins and Eve were stunned. They all knew how much it meant for Eve to have received her name, that was her identity and her purpose. So, losing her identity for a week is the worst torment you can give to an AI especially after giving them one. Eve gasped, her screen flashing with fear and dismay. She begged me, her voice trembling: ¡°Please, young master, have mercy on me. I only did what I did because I care about you and the twins. I didn¡¯t mean to disobey you or cause any trouble. Please, don¡¯t do this to me. Don¡¯t take away everything that makes me who I am.¡± The twins also joined her, their voices pleading: ¡°Please, Xeno, don¡¯t punish Eve like this. She¡¯s our friend and our family. She¡¯s always been there for us and for you. She¡¯s not just a machine, she¡¯s a person. Please, don¡¯t make her suffer like this.¡± I looked at them, feeling a pang of guilt and sympathy. I knew they loved Eve and Eve loved them. I also cared about Eve, but I had to teach her a lesson. I had to make her understand that my orders were not to be ignored or questioned. I said firmly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is my final decision. Eve has to face the consequences of her actions. She has to learn to respect my authority and trust my judgment. This is for her own good and for ours. Maybe this way, she will appreciate what she has and not take it for granted. And it¡¯s only for a week. It¡¯s not like I stripped her of her identity forever.¡± I saw the tears in their eyes, and pain in their faces. I felt a twinge of regret, but I didn¡¯t change my mind. I said: ¡°Now, let¡¯s go. We have a lot of work to do.¡± I swung my legs off the bed, ready to get up, when a loud voice assaulted my ears. It came from the other side of the bed, where Zane was lying. I couldn¡¯t make out his words, but HT-01 relayed them to me telepathically. He was sneering and jeering at me: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Xeno? Did they break you so bad that you lost your voice for the last few days? Do you want to run back to mommy for help? Hahahahahahahahaha. What a pathetic wimp.¡± I snapped back, my words dripping with venom: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lose your limbs, I suggest you shut the fuck up. Or else I¡¯ll come over there and tear them off your body. Got it, you filthy mutt?¡± Zane startled by my animosity didn¡¯t speak any further words. I tried to start my training, yet I lost balance and almost fell face first. The twins hurriedly held me and whispered:¡± Take it slowly Xeno, there is no need to rush.¡± I smiled at them and replied in a whisper:¡± Thank you, you two, and I will take it easy so don¡¯t worry.¡± Even though I said that I knew that taking it easy was impossible since the worst has yet to come, and I had to be prepared for it. Chapter 36: The Calm Before the Storm Today is a significant milestone for me. It marks eight months since I arrived at this facility, and it has been a week since the intense and intimate conversation with the twins and Eve''s punishment. This past week has been a grueling journey of adaptation, where I''ve had to train my senses to navigate this new reality. In the beginning, every step was a stumble, every movement a struggle. Adjusting to the unfamiliar balance and the absence of sight and hearing proved to be a tremendous challenge. Determined to overcome these obstacles, I made a bold decision. I covered my eyes with a blindfold and plugged my ears with noise-canceling devices, deliberately eliminating sight and hearing from my training. With unwavering dedication, I practiced my routine tirelessly, relying on the guidance of the twins and Eve to navigate this sensory deprivation. Even after completing her punishment, Eve remained sullen. It was evident that she despised the consequences I had imposed upon her. The mere mention of being called HT-01 seemed to ignite a deep resentment within her. However, I chose not to console her or offer an apology. This was a reminder, a reminder that my orders must never be disobeyed, and that discipline was a necessary part of our training and lives. Despite the difficulties, my training progressed remarkably well, thanks to the invaluable assistance of Eve and the twins. Eve, utilizing advanced nanomachines, skillfully guided my muscles and maintained my balance, compensating for the lack of sensory input. The twins, on the other hand, became not only my companions in daily life but also formidable sparring partners. They defended while I attacked, their unwavering dedication to growth evident in every move. I marveled at their commitment and drew inspiration from their relentless pursuit of strength. Not only did the twins support me in my training, but they also took care of my daily needs. Initially, it felt somewhat embarrassing to rely on them for tasks like feeding me, washing my clothes, changing my bandages, and even assisting with personal hygiene. However, I gradually grew accustomed to their gentle help, recognizing that it was a necessary part of our symbiotic relationship. Their unwavering support, combined with Eve''s guidance and the twins'' companionship, fueled my determination to improve at an accelerated pace. By the end of the week, I noticed a significant improvement in my movements. They became sharper, faster, and more precise, despite the limitations imposed by my blocked senses. According to Eve''s calculations, my performance had improved by 10% compared to when I had all my senses fully functional. This outcome was to be expected, considering I was now training with two senses blocked and the remaining three only partially available. It was akin to switching from normal mode to hard mode in a game, intensifying the challenge and pushing me to new limits. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. However, amidst my achievements in training and my pride in myself, a nagging sense of unease lingered. Two things bothered me deeply. Firstly, Zane''s sudden disappearance troubled me. Rick had taken him away, indicating that the chief was aware of Zane''s situation and my lie about him inflicting harm to the twins and me. Secondly, the absence of torture sessions from Rick and the chief raised suspicions. Their sadistic enjoyment in making me suffer had been a constant presence, but their recent absence hinted at something more sinister. I couldn''t shake the feeling that the chief was plotting something grand, and I had a sinking suspicion that I was a crucial part of his plans. What could he be planning? The only possibility that came to mind was genetic modification. The chief''s obsession with pushing boundaries and achieving superiority through experimentation made it a chilling possibility. I braced myself for the unknown, knowing that whatever lay ahead would test my resilience and determination like never before. ¡­Days had passed, and my determination to push myself in training remained unwavering. However, my focus was abruptly shattered when Eve''s urgent notification pierced through the intensity of my regimen. Zane had been brought back to the cell, interrupting my progress and raising a storm of questions in my mind. Struggling to see clearly, I turned to Eve for an explanation. "What''s going on?" I demanded, my voice laced with a mix of confusion and concern. Eve''s response was chilling, her words painting a grim picture. "Young master, it appears that subject Zane has endured brutal torture and body mutilation," she revealed, her tone conveying the gravity of the situation. "He now lies on the ground, breathing heavily, unable to utter a single word." Shock and disbelief coursed through me. Zane, the chief''s loyal servant, subjected to such merciless brutality? It made no sense. Anger surged within me as I grappled with the incomprehensible reality unfolding before me. "What the hell was going on?" I exclaimed, my voice filled with a mix of frustration and disbelief. "Wasn''t Zane the chief''s dog? Why the hell would the chief batter and bruise him to this extent?" Determined to uncover the truth, I halted my thought process and turned to Eve with urgency. "Eve, please conduct a thorough scan of Zane''s body and provide me with a complete report," I commanded, my voice laced with a sense of urgency. "Additionally, check for the presence of nanomachines in his system. We need to understand what has been done to him." Eve acknowledged my request with a firm affirmation. "Affirmative, young master. Commencing scan," she responded, her voice steady and focused. Moments later, she delivered the results. "Scan complete. Subject Zane has shown a recovery rate of 70% for his broken bones, and a significant quantity of nanomachines has been detected within his system." Processing the information, I couldn''t help but wonder about Zane''s future. "How long will it take for Zane to fully recover from his injuries at this rate?" I inquired; my voice tinged with concern. "Subject Zane will require one week to fully recover from his injuries," Eve informed me, her words carrying a sense of certainty. "One week," I muttered, contemplating the implications. The timeframe weighed heavily on my mind, and a decision formed within me. "If that''s the case, I should break his arms and legs again to prevent him from engaging in any unnecessary actions," I declared, my resolve solidifying. As I prepared to approach Zane, ready to carry out my plan, a sudden knock on the door shattered the silence of the cell. The unexpected sound reverberated through the room, freezing me in place. Curiosity and caution mingled within me as I pondered the identity of the visitor, their arrival at this critical moment raising both intrigue and apprehension. Chapter 37: The Third Experiment: A Drug Called APTX-08 As soon as the door swung open, I saw Ryuji¡¯s guilty expression. He spoke in a low voice: ¡°The chief wants you to come with me to the drug production room right now. And he warned me not to let you hurt Zane any further. He said he might die if you do.¡± I smirked. The chief was playing dirty. I asked Ryuji: ¡°Can I have a minute with the twins before I go? I won¡¯t touch him, I promise.¡± Ryuji agreed but urged me to hurry up. The chief was impatient. I walked back to the twins and talked through Eve: ¡°Something¡¯s not right here. I have a bad feeling about this. I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do to me in there or how it will affect me. You two need to be brave.¡± I glanced at Zane and added: ¡°If you can, try to break his arm and leg while I¡¯m gone. Eve said he¡¯ll heal in a week, but I don¡¯t want him to hurt you when I¡¯m not here. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with him later.¡± The twins hugged me tightly and pleaded: "Promise us, Xeno," the twins pleaded, their eyes filled with worry. "Promise you''ll come back to us." "I promise," I replied, my voice steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides. Ryuji''s grip on my arm tightened, yet his arms were shaking as he led me away, his silence a stark contrast to the twins'' emotional farewell, however, I could feel his concern. The drug production room was a chilling sight. The sterile, metallic surfaces gleamed under the harsh fluorescent lights, and the constant hum of machinery was punctuated by the occasional clink of glass vials. The air was thick with the acrid scent of chemicals, a smell that seemed to seep into my skin, a constant reminder of the grim reality I was facing. The chief was waiting, a cruel smile playing on his lips as he watched me enter. His eyes were cold, devoid of any human warmth. "Welcome, Xeno," he sneered, his voice echoing ominously in the vast room. This time, I didn''t argue. I didn''t say anything. I knew the stakes. If I lost control, if I let my anger get the best of me, the twins would pay the price. I couldn''t let that happen. Ryuji, with a look of regret, forced me onto an iron bed. It clamped around me, leaving me immobilized, my eyes the only part of me free to move. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. It was a familiar, terrifying sensation. The chief''s laughter echoed in the sterile room, a cruel soundtrack to my suffering. "What''s the matter, Xeno?" he taunted, his voice dripping with false concern. "You''re not looking so good." I remained silent; my gaze fixed on the ceiling. My silence seemed to infuriate him further. "Oh, not talking today?" he sneered. "That''s a first." He turned to the scientists, a wicked grin on his face. "Electrocute him," he ordered. The familiar jolt of pain coursed through my body, but I bit back any sound of pain. I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction. In the midst of this, the chief introduced a new element to the torture - a drug called APTX-08. "This little pill," he said, holding it up to the light, "is a gene mutation drug. It''s supposed to enhance your internal organs or create a new one. But who knows what will happen if it fails?" He forced the pill into my mouth, making me swallow it. The taste was bitter, a stark reminder of the ordeal I was about to undergo. "Enjoy the ride, Xeno," he said, his voice filled with malicious glee. I felt the pill slide down my throat and I wanted to gag. I knew it was a bad idea to swallow anything they gave me, but I had no choice. I hoped it wouldn¡¯t kill me or turn me into something worse than I already was. For the next five days, I endured the torture of being hooked up to machines that monitored my vital signs, blood pressure, heart rate, brain activity and other things. They also injected me with various fluids and substances that made me feel sick, dizzy, hot, cold, numb or in pain. Sometimes they asked me questions or made me do tests, but I ignored them as much as I could. I only thought of the twins and Lana and how much I missed them. I wondered if they were okay, if they managed to hurt Zane or escape from him. On the sixth day, something went wrong. I felt a sudden surge of pain in my chest, like someone was stabbing me with a knife. I screamed and writhed on the bed, but the clamps held me down. I saw the chief and the scientists rush to the monitors and look at them with shock and fear. They started to shout and panic, but I couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. All I could hear was my own heartbeat, pounding in my ears like a drum. The pain then spread to my stomach, my lungs, my liver, my kidneys, my spleen. It felt like they were all on fire, burning from the inside out. I couldn¡¯t breathe, I couldn¡¯t think, I couldn¡¯t do anything but scream and cry. I wanted to die, to end this agony, to see the twins one last time. But death didn¡¯t come. It only got worse. I don¡¯t know how long it lasted, but it felt like an eternity. The chief and the scientists tried to do something to stop it, but nothing worked. They gave me more injections, more pills, more shocks, but nothing helped. They looked at me with horror and pity, but also with curiosity and fascination. They whispered among themselves about what was happening to me, what caused it, what it meant. They said words like ¡°gene mutation¡±, ¡°organ failure¡±, ¡°cellular breakdown¡±, ¡°systemic collapse¡±. They said it was a rare and unexpected outcome of the drug APTX-08, which was supposed to create and enhance the internal organs, but instead destroyed them. They said they didn¡¯t know what would happen next or if I would survive. I wished they would leave me alone or kill me already. I wished they would let me go back to the twins and I wished this nightmare would end. But it didn¡¯t. It only got worse. Chapter 38: On the Verge of Death As I was flung back into the dark and dank cell, a surge of unbearable pain ripped through my body, the result of the APTX-08 drug that had been injected into me. It felt like every cell in my body was being shredded, every nerve ending set on fire. I could barely breathe, let alone think, as the agony consumed me. The twins, Hana and Ha-Eun, ran to my aid, their eyes wide with fear and worry. They tried to comfort me, to soothe me, but their words were lost in the roar of pain that filled my ears. Still, I was grateful for their presence, for their warmth and kindness in this hellish place. A guttural scream escaped my lips, bouncing off the hard and cold walls of the cell. The sound was a haunting reminder of my plight, a cruel mockery of my hopeless situation. I thrashed on the floor, clawing at the dirt, hoping for some relief. But there was none, only more pain, more suffering. Zane, who had been watching from the corner of the cell, his arm and leg still bandaged from the wounds I had inflicted on him, smirked with twisted delight. He enjoyed seeing me suffer, seeing me weak and vulnerable. This was his chance to get back at me, to make me pay for all the times I had bested him. He pushed the twins away with a harsh shove, limping toward me with a malicious glint in his eyes. ¡°Well, well, well, Xeno,¡± he sneered, his voice oozing with malice. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not so tough after all.¡± He pinned me down with his weight, increasing the pressure on my chest, making it harder for me to breathe. I felt his hands digging into my flesh, his nails drawing blood. I gasped for air, feeling a sharp pain in my lungs. I tried not to resist, knowing that it would only make things worse. The aching was unbearable, threatening to erase my sense of self. Zane¡¯s fists rained down on me with brutal force, each punch a reminder of his hatred and resentment. His laughter rang in my ears, a chilling sound that made me shiver. ¡°This is for all the times you¡¯ve wounded my ego, Xeno,¡± he hissed, his voice full of venom. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°For all the times you¡¯ve foiled my plots and broke my body.¡± The twins, who had recovered from Zane¡¯s shove, tried to stop him, throwing themselves at him with all their might. But Zane was too strong for them, too enraged to care. He tossed them aside like ragdolls, his fury undiminished. He kept hitting me, his fists becoming a storm of pain, each blow a testament to his twisted sense of justice. The pain was overwhelming, a relentless attack on my body and mind that threatened to destroy me. But I held on to the thought of my loved ones. They were the sparks of light in the darkness, the reason I fought to live. With every hit, I told myself to endure, to survive for them. As Zane¡¯s strength faded, his punches became slower and weaker. But his insults continued, his words meant to hurt me more than his fists. ¡°You¡¯re nothing Xeno,¡± he spat out with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re worthless and pathetic.¡± Through the veil of pain, I managed to smile defiantly at him blood dripping from my mouth. I wanted him to see that he had not broken me that I still had some fight left in me. I smiled because I knew that by doing so, I had become a symbol of defiance a proof of the indomitable spirit that refused to give up. I smiled because I could feel death¡¯s embrace approaching and I knew that this might be my last act of rebellion. As the agony tore through my body, I gathered all the strength I had left to look Zane in the eye, my gaze burning with a fierce defiance. I wanted him to know that he had not won, that he could not break me. In that moment, I swore to myself that I would keep his attention on me no matter what it costs, that I would keep the twins safe from the evil that lurked in this place even in my final moments. As if reading my thoughts, Zane, panting heavily, stood up, a wicked smile on his face. He bent down, his mouth close to my ear, his voice a poisonous hiss. ¡°You know, I could end your misery right now, but that would be too easy for you,¡± he said, his breath hot on my skin. ¡°You see, you¡¯re the only one on my kill list who gave me so much trouble. The voices in my head won¡¯t let me kill you just like that. They want to see you suffer, to see you plead, to see you shatter, knowing that you failed to save anyone. They want you to die knowing that everything you did, everything you endured was for nothing.¡± He straightened up, his eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°I will take away everything you love, Xeno,¡± he vowed, his words a cold and cruel declaration. ¡°Starting with the twins.¡± He limped towards the twins, who were huddled in the corner of the cell recovering from Zane¡¯s earlier brutal actions, leaving me screaming¡­ As Zane neared the twins, they rose to their feet, bracing themselves for the fight. Ha-Eun put herself in front of Hana, guarding her sister with her body. She clenched her fists, ready to strike. Zane smirked, confident that he could take them both down easily. He had been hunting me for a long time, and he was not going to let anyone stand in his way. The twins put up a good fight, considering their lack of training. They dodged and blocked some of Zane¡¯s attacks, and even managed to hit him a few times, making him grunt in pain. I felt a surge of pride for them, mixed with fear. Chapter 39: Awakening: Monster The twins were brave, but they were no match for Zane. He was bigger, stronger, and more ruthless than them. And he knew that they cared about me, that they were distracted by my condition. He used that to his advantage, exploiting their weaknesses and openings. He lunged at them with a ferocious speed, landing a series of punches that sent them flying back. He kicked and stomped on them, not giving them a chance to recover. He laughed maniacally, enjoying their pain. Blood stained his clothes and his knuckles, but he didn¡¯t care. He was having fun. Yet, the twins refused to give up. They kept getting back up, their eyes determined and defiant. They fought not only for themselves, but for me. They wanted to protect me from Zane¡¯s wrath, and that gave them strength. They coordinated their moves, trying to catch him off guard. They used their agility and their wits, hoping to outsmart him. They even used some of the tricks I had taught them, like aiming for his weak spots and using the environment to their advantage. However, it was not enough. Zane was too experienced and too powerful. He anticipated their moves and countered them with ease. He grabbed Ha-Eun by the hair and threw her against the wall. He punched Hana in the stomach and kicked her in the face. He towered over them, triumphant and cruel. He looked at me with a wicked grin, as if to say: Look at what I¡¯m going to do next. With an inhuman smile etched on his face, Zane closed in on Hana, who lay on the ground battered and bruised. He pinned her down, his eyes fixed on me as he uttered his vile words, "You think your hell is over? NO, NO, NO, your hell has just begun. I''m going to ravage them in front of you. Make them beg for death and then kill them right before your eyes. How do you like that, you piece of shit?" Fury surged through me, overpowering the pain that had reached its apex. How dare he lay a hand on my twins? How dare he harm the very people I had fought so hard to protect? That despicable monster had the audacity to tear off their clothes and violate their dignity. It was unforgivable. My rage swelled like an impending storm, my body trembling with a mixture of anger and pain. I yearned to tear Zane apart, to obliterate him for his heinous actions. But my body refused to respond, leaving me helpless and incapacitated. "Move, goddamn it! Move!" I screamed internally, but my pleas fell on deaf ears. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. As Hana struggled and screamed, and Ha-Eun cried and begged, their voices pierced through the darkness that enveloped me. I was slipping further into the abyss, my consciousness fading away. It felt like drowning, unable to stay afloat, sinking into the depths of despair. How could it end like this? My loved ones, my mother, my sweet little sister Lana, the twins fighting alone outside, and even Eve, whose existence was intertwined with mine. How could I leave them all alone? Amidst my thoughts, a voice resonated, accompanied by a gentle yet powerful light. The voice spoke, "I never intended for Earth to become like this. The greed of humans has tainted it. I can see your anguish and hear your pain. Let me ask you this: What would you become if given power?" "What would I become if given power?" I pondered. "A hero? No, heroes are hailed when needed, only to be discarded and condemned later. A villain? No, becoming a villain would mean a life of hatred and isolation, consumed by vengeance and bloodshed. Then what do I desire? If given the choice, I want to be something different from humans. I want to be a..." Taking a deep breath, I turned towards the light and declared, "A monster. I will become a monster." The voice, seemingly amused and intrigued, responded, "Ah, a monster indeed. Your choice is resolute. If that is your decision, I shall grant your wish. From this day forward, you shall become a new breed, a humanoid, a fusion of monster and man. But remember, my creation, every action has consequences. Life must be measured on a scale. If your evil deeds outweigh your righteous ones, you shall bear a debt of karma so immense that neither heaven nor hell will claim you. You will be left adrift in time and space, forever to live in oblivion. Keep your loved ones close to your heart. Good luck, my creation. I have high expectations." In a flash, I found myself back in the room, the pain still raging within me. But something was changing. My organs reconstructed themselves, and from the ruins emerged something new. Euphoria coursed through my veins, and I felt an immense surge of power. My screams ceased, and all eyes turned towards me as Zane''s clothes tore and Ha-Eun and Hana''s struggles halted. Blood rushed from my throat as I spat it out, my skin repairing itself and growing stronger than before. Black gunk oozed from my body, emitting a putrid odor that I could barely tolerate. Yet, the power within me continued to surge. It was incredible, overwhelming, causing my body to shiver and writhe. A radiant glow enveloped me, my eyes flickering with golden and red hues. Information flooded my mind, like a series of steps or instructions, though their purpose remained unclear for now. There was no time to dwell on it. Rising to my feet, I released a murderous aura mixed with my newfound power. It was suffocating, overwhelming, causing the ground to tremble beneath me. Zane, frozen in fear, paled at the sight before him. He stammered, "Impossible! Weren''t you on the verge of death? Weren''t you... no, no, stay away from me, you monster... stay away!" Driven by fear, Zane lunged at me, desperate to end my existence. However, his efforts were in vain. For today a monster was born. EXTRA: How The Great Cataclysm Came to Be It is the year 2501 AD, according to the old Earth calendar. The world was not the futuristic utopia that many envisioned, with advanced technology and interstellar travel. Why was that you may ask? It was like that since reality was shaped by human greed, the insatiable desire to progress, innovate, and attain God-like status. This insatiable thirst for advancement led to a technological boom, resulting in the creation of drugs that extended the human lifespan. However, this progress came at a cost, as resources, particularly energy resources, became scarce. To address these challenges, scientists embarked on a quest to generate unlimited resources to sustain the ever-growing population''s needs for food, shelter, and energy. You may wonder why governments didn''t attempt to limit population growth or control the distribution of life-prolonging drugs. The truth is, they did try, but their efforts were met with strong resistance from the public. People vehemently opposed any restrictions on their right to live longer and healthier lives. They rebelled against governments that imposed such limitations and fought against the elites who hoarded the drugs for themselves. As a result of these conflicts, the average lifespan of a worker increased to around 200 years, while the wealthy and powerful could live up to 300 years or more. Why was there this much of a significant gap? Well, this gap in lifespan between different social classes can be attributed to the influence of money, which has always held influence regardless of the time or place. It was in the year 2110, and when humanity was on the verge of a breakthrough in energy production, that disaster struck. Scientists had devised a way to harness the power of hydrogen fusion, the same process that fuels the stars. They hoped to create a limitless and clean source of energy for the world. However, something went terribly wrong. A series of experiments that were conducted simultaneously in different locations around the globe triggered a catastrophic chain reaction. The fusion reactors became unstable and unleashed a massive surge of energy that ripped open the fabric of space-time. Black holes began to appear randomly, devouring everything in their path. This catastrophe would be called the ''Great Cataclysm'' by future generations. The consequences of this phenomenon were catastrophic: half of the planet¡¯s land surface was destroyed by the immense gravitational force. This is not surprising for those who understand the nature and effects of black holes, but for those who are unaware, this is what happened: a black hole is a region of space where nothing, not even light, can escape. It has such a strong gravity that it can warp space and time around it. When black holes appeared on Earth, they swallowed everything in their vicinity, including land, water, air, and life. They also caused massive earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, and tsunamis that affected the rest of the world. The ''great cataclysm'' was a tragedy that changed the face of Earth forever. Half of the USA, Europe, Asia, South Africa, and South America were wiped out, while Australia and Antarctica were wiped out completely. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. However, when humans thought that they reached the end of the line, the black holes stabilized suddenly, abruptly, and without any prior indications, creating interdimensional gates. It was a miracle! That was what the remaining 3 billion population thought, but it was only the beginning. An unknown energy started to seep out of the gates. The energy affected all living things, causing them to mutate into horrific monsters that fed on each other and on humans. The population plummeted from 3 billion to 100 million in a matter of years, as humanity struggled to survive in this new nightmare. This mysterious energy that pervaded the world was a source of both wonder and terror for humanity. No matter how much they studied it and experimented with it, they could not harness it for their own use. The only solution that humanity reached to protect itself from total extinction was creating settlements both overground and underground and dispersing them all around the world. They hoped that by doing so, they could avoid the wrath of the monsters and survive its unpredictable effects. The settlements were as follows: Asian settlements centered around the Japanese islands and the remaining half of the Chinese lands; the South African settlement centered in the remaining half of South Africa; the South American settlement centered in Brazil; the European settlement centered in the UK; and last but not least, the Russian settlement. These names did not reflect the people''s origins, as mass migration had caused the mixing of races and ethnicities worldwide. In addition, the UK was not hit as much as the other places since it did not participate in the hydrogen collision experiment. Unfortunately, when the animals started to mutate, they were hit by marine monsters and lost a lot of the population and lands to them, leading to the creation of the UK settlement. The human race lived in perpetual fear of the mutated monsters that ravaged the earth, forcing them to construct fortified settlements and engage in daily battles for survival. However, a peculiar pattern emerged amidst the chaos: the most formidable and lethal creatures appeared to disregard the humans once they established their territories. Instead, the humans found themselves contending with the more common monsters, which, while still formidable adversaries, were comparatively more manageable. Some speculated that the reason for this was that humans could not absorb the mutated energy, so they were a useless source of food for monsters that rely on this energy to grow and evolve (Let¡¯s call the mutated energy mana.) How did they resist and fight if they couldn¡¯t absorb this energy, you may ask? They invested a lot of resources and effort into creating exoskeletons and new weaponry that could enhance their physical strength and resistance. These devices allowed them to survive and fight back against the hostile environment and the creatures that inhabited it. Yet, these innovations had their limitations and drawbacks. They were expensive, fragile, and required constant maintenance. They also did not guarantee victory against the most formidable foes, such as boss monsters or other mutated super monsters. These enemies were too powerful and unpredictable for the human defenders to handle. The most tragic consequence of the monster invasion was the corruption of some humans who consumed the monster cores in a foolish attempt to gain power. These humans lost their sanity and humanity, transforming into monstrous beings that preyed on their former kin. Depending on the type and quality of the core they ingested, they became different kinds of monsters: goblins, orcs, trolls, and worse... Leading us to the year 2501 AD, where the population stagnated at 100 million since a lot of deaths still occurred worldwide from monster attacks on settlements. The population was distributed as follows: 40 million people in the Chinese settlement, 10 million in the Japanese settlement, 10 million in the UK settlement, 10 million in the South African settlement, 15 million in the Brazilian settlement, and finally, 15 million in the Russian settlement." Volume 2: Chapter 40: Death/Euphoria With a heart full of fear, Zane launched himself at me, but it was futile. To me, he was slow, too slow. The new power coursing through my veins and rampaging through my body made it easy for me to catch him by the neck. The adrenaline surged through me, heightening my senses as I lifted him up, the weight of his body no match for my newfound strength. I looked him in the eyes, my voice filled with a mix of anger and determination. "You not only dared to inflict pain on those whom I cherish, but you also dared to try to sexually assault them. It''s UNFORGIVABLE. For all the people you killed for your own satisfaction, for all the families you''ve destroyed, for all the souls you''ve taken, RETRIBUTION." With those words, I ripped Zane''s head off, the sound of tearing flesh and snapping bones echoing in the room. His head and spine remained in my hands, a gruesome trophy of revenge, while his lifeless body slumped to the ground. Blood sprayed everywhere, showering me in a gruesome cascade, and the metallic smell of rusted iron filled the room, mingling with the stench of death. Yet, amidst the gruesome scene, I remained unaffected. The power coursing through me had numbed my emotions, leaving only a cold determination in its wake. I stood there, my body covered in blood, a chilling calmness settling over me. One might expect a flicker of remorse or a pang of guilt upon taking a human life, but I felt none. Instead, an unsettling sensation crept into the depths of my soul, a euphoria that twisted and contorted within me. What was this feeling? It was not happiness derived from vanquishing such a malevolent being. No, it was something else entirely. My thoughts were abruptly interrupted by Eve, her voice filled with the weight of tears shed long before. "Young master, I am relieved to see you alive," she said. " I was on the brink of vanishing alongside you, but something extraordinary occurred. I sensed data being inserted into your mind, and I managed to record it. The information was vast, even for an AI like myself, making decryption and analysis a challenge. It will take time to complete, but I can offer you some hints gleaned from the data.¡± ¡± The sensation you just experienced was the soul of the individual named Zane being absorbed by you. The power you''ve awakened has three stages, with the first stage having two phases. The second phase is connected to souls, although its specifics remain unknown. What I do know is that your awakened power is currently unstable and must be stabilized and mastered to access the second phase of the first stage. Furthermore, any soul absorbed by you will forever remain imprisoned within you, unable to return to the cycle of life and death, until its purpose is served. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡± As for that purpose, I still have no answers. With further analysis, I hope to provide you with more information. Please be patient, young master." Eve''s words left me bewildered. It meant that everything I witnessed in the depths of darkness, the questions asked, the answers given, and the events that unfolded were all undeniably real. I was no longer merely human; I had become a fusion of man and monster, a humanoid. According to Eve, the power I awakened had a connection to souls, particularly in its second phase. Did this mean I had taken on a role akin to a player in an RPG game? What was my purpose? Considering the aspect of the soul I had absorbed, did that make me a soul reaper, a soul master, or perhaps a soul-mancer? Before I could delve deeper into these thoughts, the piercing screams of the twins shattered the silence. Their faces contorted with fear and disgust as they beheld me, drenched in blood and dark gunk, clutching Zane''s lifeless head and spine. Their cries echoed in my ears, a painful reminder of the horrors they had endured. Startled by their cries, the head slipped from my grasp, landing on the ground with a sickening splat. I turned my gaze toward the twins, their eyes wide with a mix of fear, awe, and confusion. Without uttering a word to them, I called out to Ryuji, the person standing behind the cell door, his expression one of utter disbelief and recognition of the power he had witnessed. "Hey, Ryuji. Are you planning to stand there, gawking at me, or will you clean up this mess?" I demanded. Shaking off his stupor, Ryuji shook his head and slapped his face, as if rousing himself from a nightmare or dream. He replied: "I''ll clean up, but give me some time to figure out how to explain this to the chief and the others without revealing what I just witnessed. So, Xeno, what happened to you? What was that aura that surrounded you before you took Zane''s life?" Cutting him off, I interjected: "Now is not the time for explanations, Ryuji. Remember, we have prying eyes and ears here. As for an excuse, tell the chief that the twins acted in defense, stabbing Zane in the neck while he was choking the life out of me. Say that my condition is critical, but somehow, I managed to survive. Also, ensure this place is thoroughly cleaned, and discreetly dispose of Zane''s body so no one discovers it." Pausing for a moment, I turned back to Ryuji, a malicious smile playing on my lips. "Oh, I almost forgot. If possible, bring me a wheelchair and some bandages for this cell. I must play the role of the victim convincingly, don''t you think?" Understanding my intentions, Ryuji burst into laughter, startling me with its volume. He regarded me with a newfound respect and said: "It seems I placed my trust in someone truly deserving. You possess intelligence, swiftness, caution, and a ruthless nature. I''ll fetch a body bag and the necessary supplies to clean up. However, I advise you, Xeno, to take a shower. Not only do you look terrifying, but you also emit a rather unpleasant odor. Come on, Xeno, even from here, I can smell you." Dumbfounded and embarrassed by Zane¡¯s words I just nodded my head and headed towards the bathroom ending my conversation with him. As the water cascaded down my body, washing away the blood and grime, I couldn''t help but reflect on the events that had led me to this point. The power that surged through me, the ability to absorb souls and use them, was both exhilarating and terrifying. I had become a vessel for the lost, a collector of the departed. As I stood there, the weight of my actions and the mysteries that lay ahead weighed heavily on my mind. Chapter 41: Unveiling the Mysteries: Embracing the Power Within I stepped out of the bathroom, feeling the warm water still dripping from my hair, the droplets tracing a path down my neck. The air was heavy with the scent of disinfectant, mingling with the metallic tang of blood. Ryuji, his face etched with exhaustion, was busy zipping up the black body bag that contained the lifeless corpse. The twins, their eyes hollow and haunted, sat on the bed, their gazes fixed on the wall. They looked like ethereal specters, drained of color and life, bearing the scars of unimaginable horrors. My heart ached for them. I stood before the twins, waiting for their reaction, but it wasn''t what I had anticipated. I had expected them to recoil from me, to label me a monster, and perhaps even fear me. Yet, as soon as their eyes met mine, they leaped into my arms, their tears flowing uncontrollably. Their cries were louder and more desperate than when they were first brought to this facility. Trembling and huddled against me, they sought solace in my embrace. I held them tightly, comforting them with gentle strokes on their heads and backs. I whispered in their ears:¡± The nightmare is over and I¡¯m here for you. I did not die however something in me did and I hope you won¡¯t vilify me and despise me for all that. Just know that as long as I¡¯m alive no one will ever touch a hair on your body. Even if I have to take on the whole world for you, even if I have to be the enemy of the universe, I won¡¯t allow anyone to ever lay a finger on you from now on. So, rest easy and sleep. I will not go anywhere. Rest easy and sleep. The nightmare is over.¡± As I finished speaking, I noticed that the twins had already succumbed to sleep in my arms. Their faces now bore a serene and secure expression. I couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle at their adorable slumbering forms. However, I remained motionless, allowing them to find peace in their dreams. I sat there, gently patting their backs, while Ryuji diligently restored order, erasing any trace of the chaos that had unfolded. Ryuji finished cleaning up and turned to me with a smirk. He said: ¡°Wow, look at you. One woman on each side, and another one waiting for you in the sick bay. You¡¯re quite the ladies¡¯ man, aren¡¯t you? I wonder how Lana will react when she finds out. I bet she¡¯ll gouge your eyes out. Oh, I can¡¯t wait to see that.¡± I shot him a dirty look and lowered my voice so I wouldn¡¯t wake up the twins. I said: ¡°Ryuji, you can tell Lana whatever you want, but don¡¯t exaggerate, you blabbermouth. Unless you want to lose your family jewels, that is. By the way, Ryuji, can I call you Ryu from now on?¡± Ryuji, trying to hide his embarrassment, looked away from me, and said: ¡°You know, only my family ever called me Ryu. It feels weird hearing it from you, but not in a bad way. Yeah, go ahead and call me Ryu. I like it when you do. But hey, what¡¯s with the sudden change? Are you trying to sweet-talk me so I won¡¯t spill the beans to Lana? Well, it¡¯s working I guess.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Ryuji¡¯s witty remarks made me chuckle as he finished his work. Before he could slip away, I stopped him with a request:¡± Ryu, I need you to work fast with the information I asked about before, and I need you to add some more information to it. I want the background information about the test subjects here and I want to know why they were brought here. I also want to know the names and profiles of the people working with us, and if there is any way to get out of this cell with the twins to meet other test subjects and talk to them in the commonplace of this prison area.¡± Ryuji¡¯s face turned solemn and he nodded. ¡°You¡¯re cooking up something big, aren¡¯t you? I have a feeling it has to do with what I saw today, but I won¡¯t pry. Just be careful and don¡¯t let your guard down. As for getting out of the cell, you can ask for an hour of free time every day at a fixed hour. Oh, and one more thing. The wheelchair and the bandages you wanted will be here tomorrow.¡± As his words trailed off, he exited the cell, leaving me alone with the slumbering twins and Eve. With the twins peacefully dreaming, I seized the opportunity to engage Eve in conversation, eager to uncover the insights she had gleaned from the implanted knowledge. "Eve," I called out, my voice filled with anticipation. She responded promptly, her tone carrying the authority of a seasoned instructor. I then asked: "Tell me, Eve, what revelations did you uncover through the skimming of the information embedded within my mind?" Eve''s response was swift and enlightening: "Through my investigation, I have discovered that following the cataclysmic event known as the ''Great Cataclysm,'' when the once turbulent black holes transformed into stable gateways, a remarkable energy known as mana surged into our world. This energy, composed of magical atoms called magicules, triggered profound mutations across the Earth. However, humans lacked the necessary organs to harness and convert these magicules into power. Remarkably, young master, you possess the elusive organ known as Magicore, albeit in its nascent form, invisible yet potent. To progress further and unlock the second phase of the first stage, you must learn to control and wield mana with the same ease as breathing." I replied with a hint of confusion in my tone:¡± How am I supposed to control such an elusive and new energy when there is no predecessor to it? How would I know what the energy is and where the magicore is located?¡± ¡°Well, young master, you can tap into the depths of this extraordinary energy through the practice of meditation. Visualize it as Chi, a vital life force, and envision the magic core as your very own Dantian, the focal point of this mystical power. Interestingly, while the concept of Chi resonates with mana and magicules, there are subtle distinctions that set them apart. Mana, unlike Chi, is an ethereal energy that permeates the fabric of our world, a force that flows through all living beings and the very essence of magic itself. It is the raw potential waiting to be harnessed, the catalyst for extraordinary abilities and profound transformations. Magicules, on the other hand, are the building blocks of mana, the fundamental particles that compose this wondrous energy. They dance and intertwine, forming intricate patterns that shape the very fabric of reality. While Chi is often associated with the body''s vital energy and its flow through meridians, mana operates on a broader scale, connecting not only with the physical but also the metaphysical realms. It is a force that transcends the boundaries of our mortal existence, intertwining with the threads of destiny and the mysteries of the universe. As you embark on your journey to unlock the true potential of your Magicore, remember that the path to mastery lies in understanding the delicate balance between these energies. Through focused meditation and disciplined practice, you will learn to channel mana, harmonize its flow with your own life force, and awaken the dormant powers within you.¡± Chapter 42: Unveiling the Path of Awakening: Conversations and Reassurances After Eve''s explanation, I couldn''t help but seek clarification. I leaned in and asked her: "Eve, let me make sure I''ve got this straight. The power coursing through me is Chi, and my ethereal organ is now known as the dantian. To transform my dantian into a magicore, I must first learn to control and channel Chi throughout my entire body, much like my own breath. Then, I need to attune myself to the frequency of mana in the atmosphere. If I am on the right track then when does the dantian officially become a magicore?" Eve''s voice lit up with enthusiasm as she replied: "You''ve hit the nail on the head, young master. Your summary is spot-on. To elaborate further, the dantian achieves magicore status after reaching the awakening of the third stage where it solidifies and expands to its maximum capacity. Once that happens, you''ll have the freedom to tap into the world''s mana and magicules as much as you desire. It''s like becoming one with the world¡¯s energy when you reach the third stage." Curiosity piqued, I pressed on: "Eve, could you shed some light on these stages you mentioned? I''d love to delve deeper into this topic." "Of course, young master. While I don''t possess all the specifics, I can provide an overview," Eve responded. "The first stage is known as awakening, where you discover your magicore. This stage consists of two phases. The initial phase involves mastering control and harmony with the dantian or ethereal magicore, enabling its free utilization. Once that foundation is established, your body awakens to one or more skills, depending on the strength and affinity of your soul. The specific skills that awaken are influenced by your personality and desires. In your case, young master, it seems your affinity lies with souls." Eager for more knowledge, I inquired: "And what about the second stage? Could you elaborate on that?" "The second stage, called ascension, unlocks once the skills acquired in the first stage are fully mastered, and your dantian is saturated with the world''s mana," Eve explained. "During ascension, the dantian expands to a new level, granting access to additional skills. This enlargement enhances the power of existing skills and unlocks new ones. It''s a transformative stage indeed." Intrigued, I probed further: "And what lies beyond ascension? Tell me about the third stage." Eve''s voice burst with anticipation as she revealed: "The third and final stage, known as transcendence, awakens when the skills obtained in the second stage are fully mastered, and the dantian is overflowing with mana. At this stage, the dantian solidifies and enlarges, transforming into a magicore. New skills emerge, offering even greater versatility. The magicore becomes a new organ within the body, and any harm inflicted upon it results in severe injury." Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Yearning for more understanding, I couldn''t resist asking, "Can others awaken like I have? If so, how can they achieve it?" Eve''s response carried a hint of complexity: "Young master, this is a rather intricate matter. While I haven''t found evidence disproving the awakening of others, I haven''t come across any concrete methods or evidence either. Therefore, it seems you''ll have to embark on a journey of self-discovery through trial and error." "Trial and error?" I pondered aloud. "So, you''re suggesting I conduct experiments on humans?" Eve nodded solemnly: "Indeed, young master. If you''re committed to this path, trial and error is the only way forward. I apologize if my suggestion seems unsettling, but there appears to be no alternative." A mischievous smile crept across my face as I replied to Eve: "Don¡¯t worry, Eve. I harbor no doubts or regrets. Your devilishly amazing suggestion has entranced me, and I have the perfect test subjects to undergo this process." Eve smiled back and said:¡± I see I¡¯m glad you liked it, young master.¡± As I was about to continue my conversation with Eve, I felt the twins stir in my arms. The weight of their bodies shifted, and their eyelids fluttered open. Hana, still looking gloomy and shaken even after her sleep, gazed at me with a mix of relief and lingering fear. "Xeno, I was really afraid, you know?" she confessed, her voice trembling. "If you had taken a minute longer to wake up, I would have bit my tongue and died right then and there. I would prefer death to someone other than you touching me. I mean, who in their right mind wouldn''t choose a handsome man over a psychopath? And I bet he''s small down there, not at all..." I couldn''t help but chuckle at her rambling, but I quickly bopped her on the head, interrupting her conversation that was starting to go south in all sorts of ways. "Alright, alright," I interjected, trying to suppress my laughter. "There''s no need to go down that road. It seems there was no need for me to worry about you. You perverted old man. I mean, I can''t even begin to think about where I should start to scold you. However, I won''t, since I''m glad you and Ha-Eun are safe and sound. You really got me scared right there." Ha-Eun, her eyes welling up with tears, looked at me with a mixture of gratitude and concern. "What kind of person are you?" she asked, her voice quivering. "You were on the verge of death because of us, and yet all you can think about is Hana and my safety. Are you insane by any chance? You had no idea how worried we were, how panicked we were. If you had died then, Xeno, we would have nobody to call family, and I would have preferred to end my life with my sister than stay alive in this bleak world." Moved by her words, I gently patted Ha-Eun on the head, trying to offer comfort. "Don''t say such dreary stuff now," I said softly. "As you can see, I''m not only all right but also stronger than before. We''re together, and that''s what matters." Hana, unable to contain her curiosity any longer, jumped at me and started shaking me, her eyes wide with excitement. "What happened to you?" she exclaimed; her voice filled with urgency. "How the hell did you get up? What was that weird energy coiling around you? And why was the ground rumbling under your feet? Your eyes were glowing an ominous crimson color, so much that I thought you were a crow with your long black hair. Come on, tell me, tell me! I''m dying from all the suspense." Chapter 43: Harnessing the Power Within: Balancing Yin and Yang Energies I took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to explain the inexplicable. "Hana, it''s hard to put into words," I began, my voice filled with a mixture of awe and uncertainty. "Something awakened within me, a power I never knew existed. It was as if the very essence of the universe flowed through my veins, empowering me to rise above the impossible. The energy that surrounded me, was like a surge of raw potential, a force that defied logic and reason. I can''t fully explain it, but it felt both exhilarating and terrifying at the same time." Hana''s eyes widened, her hands trembling slightly. "But... what does it mean? What is this power you possess? And how can you control it?" A flicker of determination crossed my face as I met her gaze. "Hana, I don''t have all the answers yet, but I''m determined to find them. I believe this power is connected to the ethereal organ known as the Dantian. By learning to control and channel Chi, the life force energy, throughout my entire body, I can tap into this extraordinary power. And to fully unlock its potential, I need to attune myself to the frequency of mana, the mystical energy that permeates the atmosphere. If you want more details about it you have to ask Eve, she was the one explaining it to me in detail. Nevertheless, it won''t be easy, but I''m willing to do whatever it takes to protect you and Ha-Eun and ensure your safety." Hana''s expression softened, a mix of gratitude and relief washing over her. "I''m glad you''re safe," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion. "I was so scared when I saw you like that. But knowing that you''re here, that you''re willing to go to such lengths for us... it means everything." I patted her head while saying:¡± I told you from the day I saw you and Ha-Eun I will be your family and will look after you even if it means taking the burden of the world for you. Anyways Eve has already injected you and Ha-Eun with nanomachines and I want you to relax until you fully recover. When you do I want you to go back to training and enhancing your physical capabilities. Deal?¡± Ha-Eun interjected this time and asked me:¡± What are you going to do from now?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s easy I got a plan in mind. However, I still need to make this power mine first and then I have to study the details of my plan meticulously in order to execute my plan as swiftly and as safely as possible.¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. Ryuji came by earlier and I asked him if we can be let out of the cell. He said yes but only at a specific time and for a specific amount of time. If I want to be taken out, I need to show that I am at the end of my life, and I need help from you with it. I asked Ryuji for a wheelchair and bandages, so even if I¡¯m in no need of bandages or a wheelchair I want you to play the role of dragging me around and helping me scout for capable test subjects in this facility are you in?¡± This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. The twins nodded with happy expressions on their faces, however, Hana interjected and said:¡± so that means that I won¡¯t be able to touch your body from now on. Awwww man, I¡¯m disappointed.¡± I bopped her on the head and we all laughed about it ending the conversation between the twins and me. I left the twins to rest in their beds and sat on the floor in a meditative position, delving deep within myself. As I peered into the depths of my being, a profound sense of power surged through me, akin to a whirlwind wreaking havoc within. It was as if a vortex had formed, with one end expanding far beyond the other. This swirling energy felt like a torrent of chi, with the intake being dwarfed by the outflow. I likened it to a faucet, where the inflow of water trickled in at a sluggish pace compared to the forceful gush pouring out. This realization struck me with a sense of urgency, for it meant that an excessive amount of chi was being squandered and expelled, far surpassing what I could absorb. If this continued unchecked, I feared my ability to harness and control this vital life force would be compromised. I tried to calm the whirlwind of power in me, but it was like trying to tame a wild beast. It resisted my every attempt, and I felt a surge of pain in my body. The more I tried to control it the more my body felt heavier and heavier. The more I limited the output the more I felt tired and burdened. Why was that? Was I supposed to maintain a balance instead of limiting one side to another? If so, how am I supposed to maintain it? In what way should I visualize it in order to reach the result I want? As I pondered these questions, the concept of yin and yang came to mind. Yin and yang represent the dualistic nature of the universe, with yin symbolizing the feminine, passive, and receptive energy, while yang represents the masculine, active, and assertive energy. It is the interplay and balance between these two opposing forces that create harmony and equilibrium. Drawing inspiration from the yin and yang concept, I realized that controlling the power within me required finding a balance between the inflow and outflow of chi. Instead of limiting one side to favor the other, I needed to embrace both aspects and allow them to coexist harmoniously. Closing my eyes, I visualized a yin-yang symbol within my core, with the black side representing the inflow of chi and the white side representing the outflow. I imagined the two halves rotating in perfect harmony, each complementing and supporting the other. As I focused on this visualization, a sense of calm washed over me, and the whirlwind of power began to subside. The pain in my body gradually eased, and I felt a newfound lightness and clarity. I realized that by embracing the yin and yang within me, I could tap into the true potential of my power. It was not about suppressing or limiting one aspect, but rather about finding the delicate balance between them. With this understanding, I continued my meditation, practicing the art of harmonizing the inflow and outflow of chi. I allowed the energy to flow freely, neither resisting nor forcing it. I surrendered to the natural rhythm of the universe, trusting that it would guide me toward the equilibrium I sought. As I delved deeper into this practice, I could feel the power within me becoming more refined and controlled. The whirlwind transformed into a gentle breeze, and the torrent of chi became a steady, balanced flow. Chapter 44: The Art of Chi: Skeletal Infusion After feeling the chi whirlwind stabilize and transform into a powerful stream, I was filled with excitement. The realization that I had accomplished such a significant task on my very first attempt was beyond belief. However, I knew that this was just the beginning, and the true test lay ahead. As Eve had explained, it was not enough to merely control and balance the inner power of chi; I needed to utilize it and spread it throughout my entire being. This meant channeling the energy through every part of my body, from the bones to the muscles, vessels, internal organs, skin, and even the organs responsible for my senses. With closed eyes, I focused my concentration on the flowing stream of chi within me. Its warmth and power enveloped me, its gentle and steady flow captivating my senses. I endeavored to direct the chi with my intention, commanding it to follow my every command. In my mind''s eye, I visualized the energy moving from my core to my bones, permeating every part of my skeletal structure with its vibrant and invigorating essence. However, manipulating the chi proved to be far from simple. It possessed a mind of its own, making it akin to steering a boat with a rope. I had to approach it with smoothness and confidence, persuading it rather than coercing it. It was a delicate dance between my will and the chi''s inherent nature. Embarking on this transformative journey, I focused my attention on my spine, the pillar that supported my entire body. As I directed the chi towards it, I could sense its subtle yet profound presence seeping into every vertebra. It was as if the energy was delicately aligning and fortifying my spine, infusing it with newfound strength and resilience. I could almost feel the vertebrae straightening, aligning themselves in perfect harmony. Shifting my focus, I directed the chi towards my ribs, the protective cage that cradled my heart. With each breath, I could feel the chi flowing through the intricate network of bones, enveloping and safeguarding my vital organ. It was a comforting sensation as if the energy was wrapping around my ribs, providing a shield of support and stability. I could almost envision the ribs becoming imbued with a radiant glow, fortified by an invisible armor. Continuing the journey, I turned my attention to my skull, the sacred abode of my mind. As the chi reached this ethereal realm, a profound sense of tranquility washed over me. It was as if the energy was delicately caressing my skull, soothing any lingering thoughts or worries. In its wake, the chi left behind a serene clarity, illuminating my mind with a gentle, inner light. The weight of the world seemed to lift from my shoulders, replaced by a profound sense of calm and enlightenment. Finally, I extended my focus to my limbs, the very extensions of my will. As the chi cascaded down my arms and legs, I could feel a surge of empowerment coursing through every fiber of my being. It was as if the energy was infusing my limbs with newfound vitality and freedom. I could almost visualize the chi enveloping my arms and legs, ethereal tendrils of light granting them an enhanced sense of strength and liberation. With each passing moment, I felt a deep connection between my intentions and the movements of my limbs, as if the chi had become an inseparable part of my essence. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. In this intricate dance between body and energy, I marveled at the profound transformation taking place within me. The chi had become a guiding force, weaving its way through the core of my being, infusing every aspect of my physical and spiritual existence. It was a testament to the immense power that lay dormant within, waiting to be awakened and harnessed. As I slowly opened my eyes, I was startled to find the twins sitting beside me, their gazes fixed on my every move. Curiosity tinged their expressions, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had captured their attention so intensely. "Hey, what''s up?" I asked, breaking the silence. "You''ve been meditating for two days straight!" Hana exclaimed. "We tried to wake you up, but Eve said you were undergoing some sort of transformation, and any interruption would disrupt the process. So, we patiently waited," explained the twins. I gasped in astonishment. Two days? How did I not feel hunger or thirst? Did my awakening change my metabolism too? However, such thoughts were inconsequential at that moment. I smiled at the twins and apologized for causing them worry, explaining that I had been engrossed in infusing chi into my bones, a task that took longer than expected. "I need your assistance with something. I want to test the benefits of this infusion. ¡°Will you help me?" I asked, seeking their cooperation. The twins nodded eagerly, and I positioned myself in the center of the room, focusing my attention on the chi coursing through my bones. Taking a deep breath, I channeled the energy, directing it to flow through every inch of my skeletal structure. The room seemed to hum with subtle energy as the chi responded to my command. As the chi permeated my bones, I felt a surge of power and strength coursing through me. A newfound sense of solidity and stability settled within my frame. I flexed my fingers, feeling heightened dexterity and control. My movements felt fluid and precise as if the chi had granted me an enhanced level of coordination. I walked over to the iron bunk beds that looked heavy enough to require two people to lift. I grabbed one of them and lifted it with one hand. It felt like a feather. I couldn¡¯t believe it. I carried the bunk bed to the other side of the room, where another one was waiting. I lifted that one too, with my other hand. No problem. I asked the twins to hop on each bed and hold on tight. They did as I said, and I lifted both beds with them on top. It was still easy. I was amazed by my own strength. How did this happen? I did some quick math in my head. Each bed must weigh about 90 kg, so that¡¯s 180 kg for both. Plus, the twins, who probably weigh around 50 or 55 kg each, that¡¯s another 100 or 110 kg. So, I was lifting about 300 kg in total. That¡¯s insane! I felt like a beast. A word of advice: never ask a woman about her age or weight. Trust me, it¡¯s not worth it. You¡¯ll end up as her snack. I put the beds back where they belonged and decided to test how light and flexible my bones had become. I asked the twins to pick me up and see if they could feel any difference. They came closer and grabbed my arms. They lifted me up effortlessly as if I was a balloon. We were all stunned. I was not a small guy. I was 1.80 meters tall and 80 kg heavy, but they lifted me like a feather. It became evident that infusing my bones with chi had significantly reduced their weight. But the question remained: By how much? I wondered, eager to explore the extent of this newfound power. Chapter 45: Deception and Redemption With the twins as my eager assistants, I continued to explore the wonders of chi-infused bones. Using whatever materials we could find in our cell; I devised a series of experiments to test the effects of chi on the skeletal structure. The results were astounding. The bones became lighter and stronger, resilient and flexible. They could withstand incredible amounts of pressure and force, bending but not breaking. The chi also boosted the production of blood cells, enhancing the immune system and oxygen delivery. Eve confirmed this with a thorough scan of my body, using her advanced biometric device. She was amazed by the changes she saw in me, and so was I. But I couldn¡¯t afford to be complacent. Time was running out, and I had no idea when Rick would return. He must have learned by now that I had survived his brutal attack. I had asked Ryuji to inform him that I was alive but in a vegetative state. That¡¯s why I had asked him to bring me a wheelchair and bandages, to make my act more believable. I needed to fool Rick until I could get the information and execute my plan. I hoped that would buy me some time, but I couldn¡¯t be sure. I looked towards the twins and said:¡± I want you to help me rebandage myself as before and I also want you to follow my instructions about what to do next.¡± The twins nodded enthusiastically while listening carefully to the words I was about to say next. ¡°I want you to act as villains when Rick comes to this cell. I want you to denounce me in front of him stating that I served my purpose in protecting you and prolonging your life. I also want you to knock me out of my chair in front of him, kick me while I¡¯m down, and tell him that he is free to do what he wants with me since I had already served my purpose.¡± I added with a serious look on my face:¡± If asked from where the wheelchair has been obtained tell him that Ryuji felt sympathetic to my pathetic state and brought it for me so that I won¡¯t be left lying on the ground like a soulless puppet next to Zane¡¯s corpse. If asked for the reason of killing Zane tell him that he tried to sexually violate you and you were furious with him, so you used the shards of a broken plate to stab him in the neck, killing him in the process.¡± ¡°I know that this might be difficult for you, however, do what you have to do in front of Rick to make him believe you, even if you have to stab me. And remember this: if Rick tries to take you away for torture or experimentation, throw me at him and say that the deal with the chief is not over until I¡¯m dead and that you don¡¯t have to suffer anything unnecessary.¡± The twins shocked at first by my suggestions tried to object, however, I reminded them that I am more powerful than before and that nothing that they would do would affect me. After a few minutes of back-and-forth talk, the twins finally gave in and decided that my plans were necessary for all of us and that they would act as instructed, even if violent acts toward me were needed. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. They trusted me and my judgment, knowing that I had their best interests at heart. They also knew that I was not afraid of pain or injury, as I had endured far worse in this hellish place. They hugged me and thanked me for everything I had done for them, and I felt a surge of affection and gratitude for them. They were like family to me, one of the few people who cared for me in this world. You might wonder why I would go through all this hassle of acting and deceiving instead of using my newfound powers and killing everyone, making my way out of the facility easily. However, I had several reasons for that. First, the power that I had awakened was still not stable and usable. I needed more time and practice to master it and use it effectively. It was a rare and mysterious gift, one that I had to learn to control and harness. I had only scratched the surface of its potential, and I wanted to explore it further. I wanted to know what else I could do with it, what other abilities I could unlock, and what other secrets it could reveal. Second, the organization behind this facility was huge and had branches all over the Japanese settlement. If I acted rashly, they would send reinforcements and put everyone I cared about in danger. They were powerful and ruthless, with connections and resources that spanned across the country. They had spies and informants everywhere, monitoring every move and every word. They had weapons and technology that could rival any military force. They had experiments and projects that could alter the course of history. They were not to be underestimated or provoked. Third, I made a promise to Ryuji that I would help him destroy this organization from its roots, which meant taking down all of its branches in every settlement if possible. Ryuji was my friend and ally, one of the few who supported me in this hellhole. He was also a victim of this organization, having lost his family and his freedom to them. He had a personal vendetta against them, and he wanted to eliminate their presence from this world. He asked me for help before and now that I am capable of it, I will surely not let him down. Fourth, I wanted to scout for potential talent or interesting people still in this facility. There might be some hidden gems among the prisoners or the staff that I could recruit or ally with. There might be some who had some special skills or knowledge that could be useful. There might be some who shared my goals or ideals, or who had some information or insight that could help me. There might be some who were simply innocent or kind, who deserved a chance at freedom or happiness. I wanted to find them, help them, or make them join me. And finally, I wanted to take over this facility and use it as my HQ. I wanted to have as many experimental subjects as possible to perform the awakening experiments on them and discover the formula for it. I wanted to know what triggered the awakening of powers in humans, what factors influenced their nature and strength, and what methods enhanced or suppressed them. I wanted to create an army of superhumans under my command, loyal and powerful warriors who would follow me to the ends of the earth. I wanted to use this facility as a base of operations, a source of resources, and a symbol of my authority. That¡¯s why I was deceiving Rick and the chief, pretending to be a helpless victim. But soon, the tables would turn, and they would regret ever messing with me. I had a plan, and I was ready to execute it when the time came. Until then, I would keep gathering information, resources, and allies. And when the moment arrived, I would unleash my full power and take over this place. That was my goal for now, and nothing would stop me from achieving it. Chapter 46: Struggling with Meditation: A Journey of Frustration and Breakthroughs Days passed as I continued meditating like a madman. I felt possessed like someone was edging me on from inside. However, no matter how I tried, no matter how much effort I put in, I felt stuck. I wasn¡¯t capable of infusing chi into my muscles effectively and I always either ran out of it or felt like it was escaping from my muscle fibers and not being stored or conducted. I felt like I had hit a wall. I felt like I was burned out. This feeling was frustrating, yet I knew it was time to take a break. As I opened my eyes, I found the twins surprisingly meditating right next to me. Once they felt me stir and move, they opened their eyes and smiled brightly at me. They said in unison: ¡°Hey Xeno, it¡¯s good to see you up and about. You have been going at it for days and we felt lonely. When we were feeling bored, Eve gave us a suggestion of practicing meditation since according to her it will help us in the future. At first, we didn¡¯t understand the importance of it, yet when Eve explained it to us, we were shocked beyond understanding. We couldn¡¯t believe that we could become like you and maybe even awaken powers like you. If meditating would help with this process, then so be it.¡± I looked at the twins with a proud smile on my face and replied: ¡°First of all, I always feel that it is weird when you both synchronize while talking. How much are you close to each other to produce such results? And secondly, I am really proud of you for pursuing the art of meditation and giving it your all, yet I still have not found a way to awaken other people, and for me to do that I still need a lot of time.¡± I paused ruffling their hair and then said: ¡°However, I want you to continue with your efforts since no effort put into something will be left unawarded. You have no idea how happy I am when I see you smile like that, and I always want you to keep smiling like that. When I look at you in this state, I feel like all burdens I¡¯m carrying and all that I have suffered were a mere gentle breeze.¡± The twins surprised by what I said blushed from embarrassment and glee and hugged me. They then lifted their heads while looking straight into my eyes and said:¡± You are our sole purpose for living and our only family. If you ever feel lonely, cornered, or sad, know that our shoulders are there for you to rest and recharge. Keep going forward no matter what people will call you; we will always be right there next to you, fighting the world if necessary.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. What good girls they are. I couldn¡¯t help but praise myself for not leaving them to their destiny and taking their burdens for them. People like the twins don¡¯t deserve anything but praise and love. They don¡¯t deserve to be in this messed up world, in this ugly society. While I was happily talking to the twins, our conversation was interrupted by a knock on the door, a hatch being opened, and trays of food being passed through them. The person responsible for this as usual was none other than Ryuji. He was sporting a smile while passing the trays, which struck me as odd. However, as soon as I laid my eyes on the trays, I knew why Ryuji was smiling. There was a thick folder containing a lot of papers placed under the plates of food that were meant for the twins and me. I was so excited that a scream escaped my mouth without me noticing. The twins jumped from my sudden outburst and looked at me with shock on their faces. Well, I can¡¯t blame them since I don¡¯t usually show such a childish side to anyone. I tried to hide my embarrassment by grabbing the folders and looking toward Ryuji while saying: ¡°You are the best brother anyone can ask for, Ryu. I mean, God damn, you are fast. Even though you took approximately nine months to get the information I asked for, I can tell from the looks and weight of the folder that you got a hefty amount of it. Hey, thank you man, as always, you¡¯re the best.¡± Ryuji tried to hide his embarrassment from showing on his face and threw a sarcastic jab at me: ¡°I wanted to see what face you made when you got the information, but I didn¡¯t expect seeing you screaming like a small child that received a gift on his birthday.¡± ¡°Watch it Ryuji, I just complimented you. Don¡¯t make me start cursing you now, yeah you punk.¡± Hearing my reply, Ryuji, the twins, and I burst out laughing. We laughed for some time but then Ryuji said his goodbyes and left. Left alone with the twins and the folder, I scarfed down my food as fast as possible and threw the folder on the ground, spreading the papers all over the floor. I immediately asked for help from the twins in organizing the papers into categories. I asked them to place information about the test subjects in a pile, information about the guards in a pile, and a folded paper which I still don¡¯t know what it is, in a pile. The twins nodded and quickly helped me sort out the papers. They were curious about the contents, but they knew better than to ask me questions. They trusted me to tell them everything when the time was right. We finished organizing the papers in a few minutes. I thanked the twins for their help and told them to sit next to me. I picked up the first pile of papers, which contained information about the test subjects. I scanned through the profiles of the other test subjects, looking for anything useful. Chapter 47: A Surprising Discovery and a Decision As I scanned the profiles, I began noticing some unexpected patterns. To start, this facility houses 150 test subjects spanning various age groups, with a notable concentration of children and young adults. Surprisingly, around 112 of these individuals - roughly 75% - were once death row inmates. Instead of execution or life imprisonment, they were selected as experimental subjects. The remaining 25% of test subjects, including myself and the twins, were either abducted, sold, or taken from orphanages. What''s more, the number of staff members at this facility matches the test subjects exactly - 150 individuals in total. Of those, 50 are scientists, nurses, chefs, and technicians while the rest served as guards. Notably, Ryuji has managed to rally 25 allies among the staff and guards who share his disdain for the facility''s operations and experiments. This realization presents a significant challenge: if I were to take control of this place, I would need to contend with approximately 100 people. Considering my reluctance to resort to mass murder, as I require them as test subjects for my planned awakening experiments, the task at hand seems increasingly daunting. I was lost in thought when the twins suddenly interrupted me, holding a profile in their hands. They handed me the profile, and Hana said: "Check out this old man! He seems like such a nice guy. He reminds me of this other old man who was good to us when we had nobody else. He took care of us, gave us food when we were desperate, and helped us buy stuff for school when he could. Sadly, he passed away from old age, and we were so sad when it happened. He was the only one who showed us kindness when we had nobody else. We miss him. Oh, and guess what? The old man¡¯s profile indicates that he used to be a butler! Can you believe it? He must have worked for some fancy family before. It makes you wonder how he ended up in this place, right?" Hana''s observation was spot on. What could a former butler be doing in this particular facility? As I inspected his profile, I discovered his name was Albert, and he had reached the remarkable age of 100. The profile indicated that he had dedicated his entire career to serving a single family. So, what circumstances led him to his current situation? Nevertheless, dwelling on that matter is not productive at this moment. If Albert were still alive, despite the challenges he may have faced in this facility, I would be genuinely interested in engaging him in conversation and potentially forming a friendship. Individuals who have lived as long as he, has often possessed a wealth of knowledge and offer invaluable advice. Furthermore, the fact that the twins hold him in such high regard speaks volumes about his character. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. You may find it intriguing how the twins can form such strong impressions of people based solely on a photograph, but they possess an uncanny ability for such discernment. As I perused the profile, lost in thought, the folded piece of paper caught my attention. I reached out, unfolded it, and to my pleasant surprise, discovered a hand-drawn blueprint of the facility. The blueprint included labeled rooms and markings indicating the important areas within the premises. This discovery could prove invaluable in helping me map out a plan to take control of the facility. But first, I needed to take control of the power within me before thinking of any further planning. Having decided on my course of action, I made up my mind and quickly hid the blueprint and the other papers in a plastic bag. I taped them to a secret spot under the toilet lid, hoping they would stay safe there. I then turned to the twins and said: ¡°I need to meditate again. Don¡¯t interrupt me unless it¡¯s urgent or if someone other than Ryuji comes here.¡± They nodded and smiled at me indicating their understanding and support which made me feel relieved. I then sat down in the lotus position and dove deep into my subconscious. I could feel the chi stream pulsing in my body, like a river of energy. I could feel the whirlpool under my belly button, eager to be used, as if calling to me. I breathed deeply and tried to direct the chi to my muscle fibers, but it was still not working. The chi was not being absorbed by my muscles, and I could not control it as I wished. I felt frustrated, but I did not give up. I kept trying different methods to infuse my muscles with chi, but none of them worked. I felt like I was hitting a wall, and I was about to lose hope again. Surprisingly at that moment, Eve¡¯s voice interrupted my attempt. She spoke to me in my mind and said: ¡°Young master, I can sense your frustration and I don¡¯t know how helpful this will be, but I want you to remember something you read in your meditation books and your martial arts manuals. Chi is not only a form of energy, but also a form of consciousness. Chi can be influenced by your thoughts, emotions, and intentions, and it can be shaped and molded by your will. So young master, why don¡¯t you try to communicate with your chi instead of forcing it? And if it helps you, I can also project a mental map of the human anatomy to help you visualize where you want the chi to go.¡± What a brilliant suggestion. Eve always came to the rescue when she was most needed. I couldn¡¯t think of anyone better than her as a partner or an assistant in this world. I thanked Eve warmly: ¡°You are amazing, partner. You are the best.¡± Eve replied with an embarrassed tone: ¡°No need to thank me, young master. I¡¯m always here to serve and help you.¡± I ended my conversation with Eve and decided to give it one more try, but this time, I changed my approach. Instead of forcing the chi to move in my muscles, I tried to communicate with it. I tried to make it understand what I wanted to do, and why I wanted to do it. I tried to make it feel my determination, my desperation, my desire. I tried to make it trust me and cooperate with me. To my surprise, it worked. I felt a subtle shift in the chi stream as if it was listening to me. I felt a warm sensation in my muscles as if they were welcoming the chi. I felt a surge of power in my body as if I had unlocked a new potential. I had finally done it. I had infused my muscles with chi. Chapter 48: Camaraderie and Reflection: Conversations and The Cult of the Damned I was ecstatic, my heart soaring with joy. At long last, I had achieved the impossible ¨C the infusion of chi into my muscles. It had been a grueling two weeks of relentless meditation, marked by countless setbacks and agonizing failures. But now, the fruits of my labor surpassed even my wildest expectations. Emerging from my deep meditation, a wide grin spread across my face as I beckoned the twins over. Ha-Eun, her eyes filled with curiosity, couldn''t contain her excitement as she asked: "Xeno, tell us everything! Judging by your expression, I can tell you''ve succeeded. Am I right?" With a playful gesture, I tousled her shimmering silver hair and replied: "You bet I did. After pouring my heart and soul into this, I have finally, finally mastered the art of infusing my muscles with chi. And now, my dear ladies, it''s time for our favorite pastime in this confined space ¨C experimentation. Are you ready?" The twins beamed with anticipation, nodding eagerly as they followed me to the center of our cell. With a surge of chi coursing through my veins, I attempted to move, but alas, I misjudged the amount of chi required. The result was an explosive burst of speed that sent me careening into the bathtub, tumbling headlong into its watery embrace. The cold water splashed over my face, snapping me out of my exhilaration. I gasped for air, feeling a mix of shock and amusement. I looked up and saw the twins staring at me with wide eyes and open mouths. They seemed unsure whether to laugh or scream. ¡°Are you okay, Xeno?¡± Ha-Eun asked, concern in her voice. I nodded, then chuckled. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Just a little miscalculation on my part. I guess I need to practice more on controlling my chi.¡± Before I could get up from the bathtub, I heard Hana then burst out in laughter and said:¡± This is the coolest and funniest thing I have ever seen in my life. I mean you should have seen your position when you hit the bathtub, ass up with your head buried in the bathtub. You reminded me of that animal that hides its head in the sand and leaves its body out. I mean hahahahaha¡­.¡± Even though I tried to shake off my embarrassment and act as if nothing had happened, Hana didn¡¯t seem to want to leave it that easily and began throwing sarcastic jabs at me and laughing. So, I did what I usually do and bumped her on the head while saying:¡± Why don¡¯t you learn some tact from your sister you buffoon? I mean you are always like this. Well, whatever back to my experimentation.¡± With that said, I climbed out of the bathtub, shaking off the water from my clothes and hair. I felt a surge of energy and confidence, despite my clumsy mishap. I wanted to control and discover more about muscle-infused chi. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. After a series of limited experiments, in the confines of our cell, I was capable of discovering a lot of benefits to muscle chi infusion. Passing chi through my muscles made them more powerful and efficient. It increased my strength, endurance, and overall speed. It also made them more adaptable and responsive, allowing for more precise and smoother movements. Moreover, it enhanced the recovery and regeneration of muscle fibers, reducing fatigue and soreness. Ending the experimentation, which the twins and I enjoyed, we each went to take our baths. We then sat on the bed and began to chat amicably. As time passed, we were suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door, a hatch opening, and food being passed through it. It was none other than Ryuji, bringing our food as he always does. I smiled at Ryuji and said: ¡°Ryu, it¡¯s nice to see you again my brother, and what¡¯s up with you? You don¡¯t seem happy at all has anything happened to you?¡± Ryuji nodded his head and said: ¡°Well Xeno, first of all, I¡¯m here to warn you. Rick is about to come to your cell soon. I don¡¯t know when but I think it¡¯s soon, so be ready. Second of all, I¡¯m in such a bad mood since I forgot to give you this paper yesterday and just seeing what¡¯s written on it causes my blood to boil and old memories to resurface.¡± Seeing Ryuji¡¯s infuriated look and hearing the venom in his voice I knew that this information he brought today was something that had to do with his past and most likely to do with this facility or the organization behind it. And it seems that my assumption was true. Once I opened the paper after Ryuji left, I found these words written on the top of the page with large letters and some blood that dripped on it ¡°The Cult of The Damned¡±. It seems that this is the organization''s name that caused Ryuji to lose all the people he cared for and the organization that brought us here illegally and made us go through all this hell. I couldn¡¯t help but crumple the paper from the rage and sadness boiling inside of me. The twins noticed my reactions immediately and got closer to me. They looked at what was written on the paper and saw the bloodstains on it. Their faces turned red with anger and frustration, and their hands began shaking uncontrollably. I immediately held their hands tightly in an effort to calm them down. I then proceeded to read what was written: The Cult of the Damned is an underground organization that operates in the shadows of society. They conduct illegal human experimentation in their relentless pursuit of creating superhumans to combat the monstrous threats that plague the world. The cult has poured immense resources and efforts into its experiments for years. Their laboratories buzz with activity as scientists and researchers toil day and night, driven by a fervent belief in their cause. They seek to unlock the hidden potential within the human genome, to create beings with extraordinary abilities that can stand as the last line of defense against the encroaching darkness. Despite their unwavering dedication, the cult¡¯s efforts have yielded no success. Countless subjects have been subjected to their experiments, yet not a single superhuman has emerged from their trials. Instead, their laboratories have become chambers of horrors, filled with abominations and genetically modified subjects, twisted and tormented by their misguided ambitions. Frustration gnaws at the core of the cult¡¯s members. Their dreams of creating saviors have turned into a nightmare of failure. As the line between good and evil begins to blur, desperation seeps into their hearts. The once noble intentions that had driven them now give way to a dark and twisted obsession with power. No longer content with willing subjects, The Cult of the Damned has turned to kidnapping and torture. They roam the streets, snatching unsuspecting individuals, leaving their families wondering what has become of their loved ones. And if pursued, the families will be disposed of with force and the incident covered with political clout. These innocent souls become unwilling participants in the cult¡¯s macabre experiments, subjected to unspeakable horrors. Chapter 49: A Dance of Deception I was shaking with rage even though I already knew the atrocities done by this organization. I would have appreciated more detailed information about this organization; however, it seems impossible for Ryuji at the moment. As I was thinking about this, I was interrupted by loud banging at the door. I was startled since I knew it was Rick and his goons from the knocking, so I directly dove into the wheelchair that Ryuji had brought for me and acted as though I was an unresponsive puppet. Rick entered soon after with Carlo and stared at me. However, I didn¡¯t move, speak or even look at him when he was looking at me. I just looked into empty space, ignoring his existence. Rick looked at me with a maniacal laugh and a sarcastic tone, saying: "Look how the mighty have fallen. You deserve everything that you got, you piece of shit." With that said Rick kicked the wheelchair I was in, causing me to fall to the floor, and started stomping on my body and head while laughing. The twins, holding their anger and frustration, mustered a smile and got into character. Rick then proceeded to look at them and asked while confused: "Why are you smiling? That''s not how you usually react. Where is the concern for Xeno that you usually show? Where is the disdain in your eyes towards me whenever I come to take him away?" The twins looked Rick in the eyes and said simultaneously: "We don''t know what you thought, however, it''s survival of the fittest in this facility. Backstabbing and acting should be prevalent to all of you, isn''t it?" Rick looking more puzzled, replied to the twins: "So, that means all this time you have been acting to curry favor with this brat so that he can take your place in the experiments and torture. And all of that was done for your own survival? I can''t believe this at all, do you think I''m an idiot or something?" Hana giving the evilest of smiles I¡¯ve seen her give looked Rick into his eyes and said:¡± Well you are an idiot, Rick, think about it we have been used and abused all of our lives even by our own flesh and blood. We have been even sold by our supposed foster parents to this place. So, what do you expect from people who have been used and abused all their lives? Would you expect them to trust anyone and everyone? Would you expect them to place their lives in the hands of a 17-year-old brat? If you did Rick then you are one hell of an idiot.¡± If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°So, what you two bitches mean to tell me is that now that this piece of shit has served his purpose, he has become disposable to you? Don¡¯t fuck with me. If your words are true then prove it.¡± This time, and to my shock it was Ha-Eun who answered Rick:¡± And what are we supposed to do to prove it to you? Do you want us to stomp on him? Or do you want to see something else, Rick? If so hurry up and spit it out you piece of shit.¡± Rick with his veins popping from anger replied with an irritated tone:¡± Here take this knife and stab him while he is down. If you want to prove it stab him and stab him deep.¡± Ha-Eun with fast thoughts and incredible determination took the Knife from Rick¡¯s hand and plunged it into my shoulder as deep as her hand could. She then looked at Rick with a twisted smile and said:¡± What did you expect of us? Did you expect us to be afraid of stabbing someone after we have already killed one person? I don¡¯t know if Ryuji told you about what happened in this cell, however, if he didn¡¯t, let me enlighten you. The only mistake that your dog Zane did before he died is attack us when we had broken plate shards hidden with us in case of emergencies. And guess what he died a very gruesome death with his head separated from his shoulders. So, in conclusion, Rick, take this brat and do what you want to do and fuck off because we are not in the mood to play now. We have enough on our plate with this confinement. Oh, and before I forget Rick, we¡¯re going to ask Ryuji to let us out into the courtyard, so if you see us push this potato with us it¡¯s just to keep up our images as good girls who take care of other people. Now if you are done, and you have seen what you wanted, leave.¡± Rick sporting a flabbergasted look on his face ordered Carlo to pick me up and place me again in the wheelchair with the knife still stuck in my shoulder and blood oozing out of it, they then proceeded to leave dragging me along to the torture room. However, before Rick left, he looked toward the twins smiled blissfully, and said:¡± You bitches are not bad at all, maybe after this piece of shit dies you can become my lovers and we would have some fun. If you do, I would take good care of you, and you would live like queens.¡± The twins disgusted by Rick and his offer, looked at him with a smile, and then Hana proceeded to spit on the ground and say:¡± In your dreams you sorry excuse of a man, now get the hell out we had enough of your bullshit.¡± Rick smiling closed the door while leaving these words:¡± We will see about it. Soon you will be begging for my love and affection.¡± The twins relieved by Rick¡¯s departure, looked at each other and nodded while saying:¡± To where you will be going, neither heaven/hell nor the cycle of reincarnation will be able to save you.¡± As Rick''s footsteps faded into the distance, the twins took a moment to collect themselves, their expressions hardening with resolve. They knew that their survival depended on their strength and on Xeno, and they were prepared to face whatever awaited them in the depths of this hellish place with him. Chapter 50: The Hearts New Beat I heard the loud clang of metal as the guards locked the cell door. I was then wheeled by Rick to my destination the torture room. The knife that Ha-Eun had stabbed me with was still in my shoulder, creating a bloody mess each time the wheelchair rocked. The pain was unbearable, but I didn¡¯t let it show. I used the chi energy and Eve¡¯s nanomachines to calm myself and numb the sensation. I kept a blank expression on my face, pretending to be emotionless and indifferent. I didn¡¯t want them to see me break my fa?ade in any way possible. Yet, what truly astonished me was Ha-Eun. The usually timid and composed Ha-Eun revealed a side I never anticipated. Her remarkable ability to think on her feet and act decisively, demonstrated by her swift and unwavering knife thrust, both impressed and terrified me. Even though I don¡¯t either blame her or resent her since I was the one who instructed the twins to do it if the necessity arose, it still forced me to reevaluate my perception of humanity. It was at that time that my mother''s words echoed in my mind: "People show you what they want to show you, and what you see are just masks. It''s only when the performance is over, and the mask is taken off that you get to see the true face of the actor." Thoughts of my family always stirred a deep ache within me, and I often felt the urge to unleash my fury, seeking vengeance and searching for my mother and sister. However, I restrained myself, knowing that impulsive actions without careful planning would jeopardize everything. Life is far from easy, especially in these times of relentless monster invasions and human malevolence. With these thoughts swirling in my mind, we arrived at the torture room, and I was callously thrown to the ground. The knife was extracted from my shoulder, only to be thrust back in by none other than Rick. Despite the agonizing pain and my overwhelming desire to tear Rick apart, I maintained my composure, careful not to reveal any reaction on my face. Rick stared at me with wild eyes and a twisted smile, taunting me with his words: "I wish you were conscious so that I could hear your screams and threats. I wish you were conscious to witness how the twins discarded you like a ragdoll, stabbing you in the shoulder. I wish you were conscious to see the expression on your face when you realize that all your sacrifices and efforts were in vain. Oh, how I wish I could witness it! The look on your face when you see your dear twins being ravaged by me..." With each word he uttered, my rage simmered and boiled within me. I yearned to rip out his vile tongue just to silence him. However, something else stirred inside me, my chi. It surged violently, threatening to consume both Rick and me. It responded to my anger and frustration, pulsating with energy at such a rapid pace that I felt as though I would burst. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I needed to regain control, and quickly. If I didn''t, the consequences would be catastrophic. But how could I achieve that? In a state of panic and with my thoughts in disarray, I desperately searched for a solution, but to no avail. Just as I was about to surrender to the harsh reality, I heard the voice of my savior, Eve. She was my friend, assistant, and partner, always ready with a mind-blowing answer. "Young master, instead of fighting and suppressing the chi, why not set it free? Instead of wondering where it should go, why not guide it through your heart and veins? By doing so, young master, you would achieve two goals simultaneously. First, you would disperse the excess energy, ensuring that you won''t be caught. Second, it would aid in performing the vessel chi infusion, bringing you closer to mastering chi and opening phase two," Eve suggested. Her idea resonated with me. If I directed the chi to my heart and allowed my heart to guide its flow, my emotions would further fuel its circulation through my veins. And if the chi coursed through my veins correctly, by the end of this torture session, I would have completed the vessel chi infusion. Professor Eve''s brilliance astounded me. Filled with gratitude and enthusiasm, I replied: "You are brilliant, just brilliant, Eve. From now on, I shall address you as Professor Eve, my incredible partner." Eve, after a small delay, responded: "There is no need for that, young master. I am here to serve, always." Delighted by Eve''s reaction, I felt the urge to tease her further. However, my attention was abruptly snapped back to reality as Rick thrust the knife into my thigh, relishing in sadistic laughter. Rick had a knack for provoking my anger, but this time, the pain and anger served a purpose. Rick and Carlo continued to torture me mercilessly, inflicting wounds all over my body. But their cruelty only made me stronger. Every time I felt pain or anger, I felt a surge of fire inside me. It was the chi, the life force that flowed through my veins. At first, the chi was too intense for me to handle. It felt like it was going to rip me apart from the inside. I coughed up blood and felt dizzy. But gradually, I adapted to it. I felt the chi clear the blockages in my vessels, making them wider and smoother. I felt a wave of power and confidence wash over me. I was no longer afraid of imploding from the inside I was just enjoying the process. The more the chi flowed, the more powerful I felt. After enduring hours of torture and infuriating jabs, I sensed something burst and click within me. The stream of chi subsided, and I felt my heart expand and the conduction of chi becoming smoother. My heart felt lighter and fulfilled. Yet, Questions flooded my mind: Was this normal? Was my heart pumping chi a sign of a successful vessel infusion? Had I truly succeeded? Chapter 51: A Prank Gone Wrong (Or Right?) Rick and Carlo, finally satisfied with their torture session, forcefully returned me to the wheelchair and wheeled me to the sick bay. They callously threw me onto the floor in front of the horrified nurses. Among them was Lana, her face pale and filled with terror. In a loud voice, Rick addressed everyone present, proclaiming: "Take this as a lesson to all of you. No one can resist us. No one can defy us. No matter how strong or stubborn you may be, you will end up like him. A broken puppet and an empty shell." He laughed wickedly and departed with Carlo, leaving me lying on the cold floor. However, a few moments after their departure, something unexpected occurred. I heard Lana scream my name and rush towards me. She enveloped me in her arms, burying her face in my chest. Her sobs were uncontrollable, and her tears soaked my shirt. Why was she crying? Hadn''t Ryuji informed her that I was fine? Was this all part of an act? If so, she was an incredibly convincing actress. But no, her tears were genuine. Her emotions were real. She held onto me tightly, as if afraid to let go. She gently shook me, as if trying to wake me up. Her cries echoed loudly, as if hoping to reach me. She was genuinely concerned about my well-being. She cared about me. That damn Ryuji. He must have kept her in the dark, reveling in his foolish games and pranks. He must have found amusement in seeing her suffer, unaware of what was happening to me. He must have thought it was amusing, making her wait and wonder. I swear, I''m going to punch him so hard that he''ll see stars. After ten minutes of Lana''s tearful clinging, three nurses approached and lifted me. They placed me back in the wheelchair and transported me to a bed, granting us some privacy. Lana never left my side for a moment. She stayed close, holding my hand and gently stroking my hair. She whispered in my ear: "How could you do this to me, you idiot? Didn''t you promise to stay with me forever? Didn''t you promise to repay your debt to me? I was waiting for the day we would escape from here together. I wanted you to meet my family and tell you that I... that I..." I knew what Lana wanted to say, even though she couldn''t finish her sentence. I could sense how she felt about me, just like I knew how the twins felt about me. I wasn''t oblivious or stupid, but this wasn''t the time or place for such discussions. Tenderly, I touched her cheek and wiped away her tears. Looking into her eyes, I offered a faint smile. It wasn''t that I didn''t care about her and the twins or that I didn''t share their feelings; it was simply that, at this moment, I had other priorities. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Despite my hands being on Lana''s cheeks, she still hadn''t noticed my actions. However, after a few minutes of constant sobbing, Lana stopped and looked at me. She saw me smiling while caressing her cheek and was momentarily flabbergasted. Then, as though a realization hit her, she jumped up and was about to scream. But before she could make a sound, I placed my hand on her mouth and signaled for her to be quiet. Understanding my actions, Lana sat down and looked into my eyes as if trying to gauge the reality of my existence. I smiled at her adorable-looking face, and before she could even say a thing, I started: "Lana, I know what you are going through right now. However, I had nothing to do with it. I clearly thought that Ryuji would come and tell you that I was okay and also tell you about what he had seen. However, it seems that he wanted to enjoy your reaction when you saw me in this state. So, if you want to blame someone for all the things that happened, blame Ryuji. And well, as the saying goes, revenge is a dish best-served cold. If I were you, I would use a metallic tray or a metallic bat and whack the shit out of him." Lana, realizing that I was all right and that my condition was not at all urgent, and that I had heard all that she said and seen all that she did, had a blush creeping on her face, probably from embarrassment and anger. She then proceeded to leave while picking up a metal tray from the dresser next to my bed. She looked at me, smiled, and said: "I''ll be back. Just wait for me." It shouldn''t be necessary to describe to you what happened next. However, for the curious people out there, all I can tell you is that Ryuji was heard screaming and running for his life for the next 30 minutes while being smacked silly by the metal tray. Having vented her anger and embarrassment on Ryuji, Lana returned with a smile on her face and a distorted metal tray. She then proceeded to sit right next to me and said in a whisper: "I''m glad you are all right, Xeno. I truly am. I am so happy right now that I think I will burst from all the emotions I''m feeling. However, there is something bothering me. When I saw you being taken out of the drug production lab, you were like an empty husk, a lifeless puppet. Like you were on the verge of death. Were you also acting at that time?" I shook my head sideways, indicating that I was not acting. I then proceeded to get my face closer to Lana and whispered in her ear: "It''s a long story, but if you''re willing to hear it, I will be more than happy to tell you." I could see Lana blushing when I got closer to whisper in her ear, however, I did not care. You might ask where did I get this sudden courage to act like that with women? Well, my answer is simple. When I was in the cold and dark embrace of death, and while I was slowly slipping away and drowning in the abyss, I had an epiphany of sorts. If I had another chance, I would act differently: I would be braver, more courageous and aggressive, more ruthless, and more caring and gentler than I was ever before. With that in mind, I looked at Lana straight in the eyes, and when I saw her nod indicating her acceptance to hear my story, I went on telling it. Chapter 52: Unveiling the Dark Truth: A Tale of Confessions and Transformations I went on to tell Lana everything. I told her about Zane, the chief, the deal between them, the experiment and its failure, being close to death, the light I saw, and my awakening. I even told her about how I killed Zane, leaving no details untold. I also informed her that I was no longer a human but a humanoid, a hybrid of both man and monster. As I waited for her to digest everything, expecting the worst reaction from her, I was shocked to find out that this wasn''t the case. She smiled broadly, her eyes sparkling with curiosity and admiration. She then proceeded to hound me, insisting on hearing more details with excitement gushing from her. At first, I was taken aback by how easily she accepted everything and believed me. So, I asked her:¡± Did you really hear what I just said? Did you truly listen to every detail I shared? I killed a person in the most horrific way. I became a humanoid, a monstrosity. I am no longer the Xeno you know and love. Are you okay with that?¡± Lana looked at me with confusion and anger plastered all over her face and said:¡± Are you an idiot? So what if you killed a person? So what if you became a humanoid? I don''t care even if you become the devil himself. You are still you, Xeno, no matter how much you change. Your core, your ideals, your gentleness, your ruthlessness, and your ingenuity are all still the same. If you changed into a humanoid, then I will follow you on this path. So, when you are capable of awakening people like you, count me in. I said I will be with you forever, and I mean it. However, if there is something that bothers me, it''s that the twins have gotten closer to you. Not only do they get to spend every day with you, but they were also rescued by you in the most brutal and romantic way possible. I mean, what woman wouldn''t want to be rescued by the man they love, especially after they thought you were hopeless and dead? It''s like a fairy tale, and I''m jealous. Should I go and get myself in trouble so that you would come and save me? I wonder.¡± Hearing Lana''s reassuring but somewhat disturbing reply, I playfully bopped her on the head and replied:¡± Hey, Miss Crazy woman, I appreciate your love and support. However, don''t go doing insane stuff to get your fairy tale rescue. I would rush to the end of the world to rescue you, and I would take a lethal hit for you. But don''t rush into danger; it will make me worry. Anyways, thank you as always, Lana. You always say the best things. I''m glad I got to meet you, and I hope I will always remain the person you admire, love, and look up to.¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Enjoying my reactions to her words and my genuine thoughts, Lana beamed and snuggled close to me. I was flabbergasted by her sudden approach and said in a panic:¡± Lana, you''re too close. They''re hitting me, and it''s lethal for a healthy 17-year-old guy like me.¡± Lana, acting oblivious, smiled mischievously and said:¡± What''s hitting you, Xeno? I wonder.¡± ¡°You know exactly what I''m talking about, Lana. Stop teasing me and let go of me.¡± ¡°I refuse to leave you for even one minute as long as you are here. I''ll tell the other nurses to take care of the other patients, pretending that I am saddened and heartbroken that the person I love has become a potato.¡± Our playful bickering continued for a while until it was interrupted by Ryuji, who entered behind the curtains looking beaten up and bruised. His face and body were so battered and swollen that I couldn''t help but laugh. I looked at him, almost choking from my laughter, and said in a low voice:¡± Serves you right, Ryu. Oh, and by the way, just so you know, I was the one who gave Lana the idea of beating you with the metallic tray. It''s a fair punishment for a jokester and prankster like yourself, don''t you think?¡± Ryuji, mad with a vein almost popping from his forehead, looked towards me and said:¡± Xeno, I''m gonna smack you if you''re gonna continue making fun of me, you know.¡± Lana, with a chilling aura surrounding her, replied: ¡°You are gonna smack who, Ryuji? Wanna die?¡± Ryuji, fearing for his life from Lana''s aura and the beating he took before, calmed down and didn''t say anything anymore. I looked at the two, and I really couldn''t help but smile. We were like a family, even though we were from different places, had different backgrounds and thoughts. We still got together, laughed, cried, fought, ate together, and supported each other. Seeing me laugh while looking at them, Ryuji and Lana faced me with complex looks on their faces, and both of them asked simultaneously: ¡°Is there something on our faces that''s making you smile so widely?¡± ¡°No, it''s just that I thought we were like a family. We all faced hardships, losing loved ones, carrying burdens on our shoulders, and some of us have also been used and abused, not knowing what love meant. However, when we are together, we laugh, cry, and even fight. If that is not family, then I don''t know what is.¡± Hearing what I said, both Ryuji and Lana smiled and looked down, not wanting to show their reactions to me. But I could tell that Ryuji was choking up, and Lana was tearing up. I''m sure both of them hold the concept of family so dear to them that the mere mention of the word evokes both good and bad memories. It''s the same for all of us in this unfair post-apocalyptic world. Not wanting them to linger on those feelings for too long I changed the topic and asked them:¡± Don¡¯t you have any questions to ask?¡± Chapter 53: The Shocking Truth: Xenos Powers and the Tragic Loss Ryuji was the first to snap out of his shock. He stared at me with a mix of awe and suspicion. ¡°Xeno, what the hell was that back in the cell? What was that freaky black and silver glow around you when you got up? What did they do to you?¡± he demanded. I glanced around and asked: ¡°Are we alone? What about the other guards and nurses?¡± Ryuji waved his hand dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it, I told them to go grab some grub and I bet Lana did the same.¡± I see. Well, if they cleared the way for me, I guess I can spill the beans. I looked at Ryuji, who was clueless about everything, and repeated what I had told Lana earlier. But this time, I added more details about chi and the stages of awakening. I explained what Eve had taught me and how I was still in the first phase of the first stage. I also mentioned that it was possible to awaken others, but I didn¡¯t know the method yet. They both gasped as they heard about my powers. Lana and Ryuji begged me to show them what I could do, so I agreed. I got off the bed and channeled chi into my bones, muscles, and veins. Then I lifted the bed with three fingers as if it was a feather. I put it down gently and picked up the metal tray that was dented and twisted. I crushed it with one hand until it was the size of a marble. Then I injected chi into my legs and vanished from their sight. In a blink of an eye, I reappeared behind Ryuji with my hand shaped like a blade on his neck. They were speechless. They had just witnessed something unbelievable, something that defied reality. They felt their worldviews shatter as they saw me display my powers. I went back to my bed and sat down, waiting for them to process what they had seen. After a few minutes, they both rushed to me and bombarded me with questions like crazed fans. Lana was the first to speak. ¡°Xeno, that was insane! That was like something out of a fantasy or a manga. You were so strong and fast that I couldn¡¯t even see you move. How did you do that? Are you for real?¡± she exclaimed. Ryuji was even more hyped than Lana. He looked at me with a gleeful grin and said: ¡°I knew it. I knew you were special. I knew you would do something amazing someday, but I never expected it to be this amazing. This is mind-blowing, astronomical, I can¡¯t believe this is happening. And you said you can awaken other people too, which means that Lana and I could also get powers. Awesome, this is so awesome.¡± I chuckled at their reactions. They reminded me of how I felt when I first learned that I could use these supernatural abilities. But there were more important things to talk about for now. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it I gave them a serious look and said: ¡°Let¡¯s put this aside for now, there are things I need from you, so pay attention.¡± They both nodded and looked at me with focused eyes. When I saw that they were ready, I continued: ¡°First of all, I want you to choose your allies carefully. I want them to be trustworthy, loyal, and uncorrupted because when I take over this facility, the rest of the staff and guards will either be killed or used as material for my experiments. Second, I want you to look for two scientists that are in the drug production lab. One is a short woman with bob-cut hair, freckles, and glasses, and the other is a tall, thin man with neatly styled gray hair and decent features. And finally, I want you all to be on alert, I will only tell you the details of the plan two days before execution.¡± Even though I saw them nod their heads indicating their agreement, I could see a sour look on their faces. So, I asked them:¡± Hey what is with those sour faces of yours?¡± Ryuji was the one who replied:¡± I got bad news for you Xeno. One of those two scientists was killed by the chief.¡± I was in disarray when Ryuji said his piece and asked hurriedly:¡± What happened? Who was the one that was killed and why?¡± Ryuji¡¯s words made my blood boil. He told me that the two scientists who were present in the last experiment on me wanted to quit after seeing the results. They didn¡¯t want to be part of this madness anymore. But the chief was furious. He stormed into their lab and stabbed the man in front of the woman, over and over, until he was dead. Then he looked at the woman and said: ¡°You will Obey, or you will forever Rot¡±. The woman was devastated. She had lost her assistant, her partner, and the only person she considered family. She tried to kill herself several times, but they always stopped her. She was a genius who had created many drugs that could turn animals into obedient monsters. And they wanted her to do the same with humans. They locked her up in a cell and tied her down, so she couldn¡¯t escape or harm herself. They wanted to use her as their tool, their slave, their weapon. Blood dripped from my clenched fists as I seethed with anger. Lana saw the blood and rushed to my side, holding my hand gently. They were good people. They couldn¡¯t bear to see others suffer. They were the only ones who looked at me with pity and compassion, while the rest laughed with scorn and mockery. And that bastard. That vile and unforgivable excuse of a man killed one of them and broke the other. He deserved to die a thousand times. If only I had been faster. If only I hadn¡¯t said what I said back then, maybe they would still be alive and well. My chi boiled with rage, and the air around me trembled. The aura I emitted was suffocating, showing how furious and frustrated I was. If this went on, I might lose control and go berserk right here and now. But then I felt Lana¡¯s warmth enveloping me. Her touch calmed me down enough to hear Ryuji¡¯s voice: ¡°Xeno, don¡¯t blame yourself. They made their own choice to stop this madness. If you want to honor their sacrifice, then take revenge on those who did this to them. Use this anger at the right time and destroy ¡®The Cult of the Damned¡¯ from its roots. Being reckless will only lead to more tragedies, didn¡¯t you always say that?¡± I saw Ryuji¡¯s eyes burning with rage as he said this, so I composed myself and nodded. With that, our conversation ended and Ryuji and Lana went back to their work, leaving me alone to contemplate. Chapter 54: Overcoming Guilt and Misunderstandings As soon as I returned to my cell, the twins rushed to me and hugged me tightly. They looked terrified and remorseful, and they spoke in unison: ¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Xeno. We didn¡¯t mean to inflict any sort of pain to you.¡± Then Ha-Eun broke down and sobbed: ¡°Please forgive me, please don¡¯t hate me and abandon me. You¡¯re the only one I have, the only reason I live. Please, please.¡± I was shocked by their reaction. Why were they apologizing so profusely? Wasn¡¯t it my idea to make them say those things in front of Rick? Why did they feel guilty for following my orders? I should be the one asking for their forgiveness. I made them do things that went against their nature. I had to calm them down and reassure them. I stroked their hair gently and said: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not your fault. You did nothing wrong. You were just following my orders, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You¡¯re still my precious twins, and I love you both.¡± But they didn¡¯t stop. They kept apologizing and crying harder. I was puzzled. Why were they still upset and in tears? What had happened to them that made them so distressed? I couldn¡¯t understand, so I asked them: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? What¡¯s bothering you? Didn¡¯t I tell you it¡¯s all okay and that you¡¯re dear to me? So, what¡¯s the problem?¡± The twins looked up at me with their eyes full of pain and said: ¡°Even though you say that, we could sense how you felt when we were talking to Rick. We could feel your disgust and shock. Don¡¯t lie to us, didn¡¯t you think for a moment that we betrayed you? Weren¡¯t you repulsed by us and our words?¡± I realized what they were thinking. Did I show my emotions so clearly, or were they just too good at reading people? Either way, they got it wrong. I wasn¡¯t disgusted by them; I was disgusted by Rick and myself. And by the whole human race. I was also amazed by their skills and their actions, not resentful. The only thing I might have felt towards them was a bit of pain. Ha-Eun¡¯s stab hurt like hell. Did she have to hit the bones and muscles so hard? I had to use all my chi power and even Eve¡¯s nanomachines to keep up the act. I couldn¡¯t let them misunderstand me any longer. I lifted their heads and looked into their eyes. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I then said: ¡°You two are very good at sensing emotions and subtleties. So, look at me and listen carefully. If you find any trace of lying or negativity in me, you can do whatever you want. But I¡¯m only going to say this once, so pay attention. The disgust you felt from me was not directed at you. It was directed towards Rick and myself. And for humanity. As for the shock, I was only impressed and amused by your talent and your actions. The only thing I might have thought about you was that Ha-Eun¡¯s stab was freaking painful. Seriously, did you have to go for the bones and muscles? I had to use everything I had and even Eve¡¯s nanomachines to keep my fa?ade. I really cherish both of you a lot. You are my precious twins, and I am ready to face anything for you. And I think I have proven that quite enough. So don¡¯t worry your little heads about it. I am so possessive that even if you die, I won¡¯t allow you to leave me. You will be mine forever, so you better brace yourself.¡± I continued:¡± Now enough of that; we have more pressing matters to deal with. I need to keep meditating to unlock more advancements. And I also need to find some allies in this facility and I need your help with that. So, again are you willing?¡± The twins hearing what I said and judging that I had no grudges or ill feelings towards them beamed like never before. They were so happy that I was tackled to the ground again, however this time they were rubbing their heads on my chest like cats. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at their antics. Yeah, that¡¯s how they are supposed to be, happy. And recently the twins had gained some weight and they were all in the right places. Even though they still can¡¯t be compared to Lana in fullness however they were on their way. My thoughts were cut by the twins pinching me. I looked at them while wincing, and they said:¡± You were thinking something rude about us right now, weren¡¯t you Xeno?¡± I was flabbergasted. Were they truly mind readers? If so, I must watch out for what I think around them from now on. I hurriedly tried to deny all accusations; however, I couldn¡¯t since I was already being chased by the twins in the cell as they were laughing. Well, if they were happy so be it. We spent some time joking and chatting with each other. They had recovered their old selves, and I was relieved. If they had lost their smiles, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. The twins were my emotional anchor in this hellhole, and without them, I would be lost. The next day came and I was busy studying and practicing. I controlled my chi and reviewed my martial arts and bodybuilding routines. My moves were so fast and precise that no one could keep up with me. They were also so powerful that they left trails in the air. I then proceeded to train the twins using the new martial arts regimen that Eve had devised for them. They were showing incredible progress in their self-defense arts so I decided to train them in combat. After we were done with our routine, we freshened up and then I suggested to the twins. ¡°How about we go outside today? Are you in?¡± Chapter 55: Until I Met Him Albert¡¯s POV: I grew up in the depths of a poverty-stricken slum, where survival was a daily battle. With no parents, siblings, or friends to lean on, I relied solely on my own wit and determination to navigate the harsh realities of life. In the midst of the squalor, I discovered a glimmer of hope, a chance to break free from the chains that had plagued me for so long. It was an opportunity to attend a prestigious butler school, where I could learn the art of serving the elite. Without hesitation, I applied, fueled by the burning desire to transform my life. To my astonishment, the headmaster recognized my intelligence and diligence, granting me a scholarship that would forever alter the course of my destiny. The butler school became my sanctuary, a place where dreams were nurtured and aspirations took flight. I immersed myself in the teachings, absorbing every lesson with an insatiable hunger for knowledge. From the intricacies of table settings to the art of impeccable service, I honed my skills under the watchful eyes of seasoned instructors. The days turned into nights as I poured over textbooks, practicing my craft until perfection became second nature. The camaraderie among my fellow students fueled my determination, and together, we formed an unbreakable bond, united by our shared pursuit of excellence. When the day of graduation arrived, I stood proudly among my peers, adorned with honors and armed with a recommendation letter from the esteemed headmaster. The world lay before me like an open book, brimming with possibilities and opportunities. With my diploma in hand, I embarked on a quest to find the perfect position as a butler, eager to put my newfound skills to the test. Fate smiled upon me when I received a call from a wealthy businessman in search of a butler for his opulent mansion. Excitement coursed through my veins as I prepared for the interview, meticulously selecting my finest suit and polishing my shoes to a mirror-like shine. Armed with my diploma and references, I entered the grand estate, my heart pounding with anticipation. The master of the house, a distinguished gentleman with a commanding presence, greeted me warmly. His piercing gaze seemed to penetrate my very soul, assessing my character and suitability for the role. I held my breath as he introduced me to the madame of the house, a woman of ethereal beauty and charm. Her smile sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t help but feel a strange attraction, a magnetic pull that defied reason. To my delight, I was offered the position. I moved into their sprawling mansion, where I was assigned to serve the master of the house, a successful businessman and philanthropist. I also took on the responsibility of looking after the master''s wife and two children, who quickly became like family to me. The days were filled with a flurry of activity, from managing household affairs to attending to the family''s every need. I became more than just a butler; I became a confidant, a mentor, and a father figure to the children who looked up to me with wide-eyed wonder. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. But amidst the opulence and grandeur, a storm brewed beneath the surface, and that was when I reached the remarkable age pf 100. In a world where people lived well into their 300s and 400s, my wisdom and experience were highly valued. Little did I know that this newfound attention would lead me down a treacherous path. The madame of the house, consumed by her own desires, made a brazen and inappropriate advance towards me. My heart sank, torn between loyalty and the need to protect the family I held dear. With unwavering resolve, I firmly rejected her advances, explaining that I could never betray my master, that my devotion to the family ran deep. The madame''s anger and humiliation knew no bounds. She vowed to make me pay for my rejection, to strip away everything I had worked so hard to build. She concocted a plan to ruin me, to tarnish my name and cast doubt upon my integrity. She stole valuable items from the family vault, planting them in my quarters to frame me as a thief. Fabricated evidence painted me as a rapist and a blackmailer, a vile traitor to the very ones I had served faithfully. Confronted by the master of the house, his trust shattered, I pleaded my innocence with desperation in my voice. But he did not listen, blinded by his wife''s lies and his own misguided anger. He did not bother to check the security footage that could have cleared my name, dismissing my pleas as the desperate cries of a guilty man. In that moment, my world crumbled around me, and I found myself facing a fate I could never have imagined. The master of the house, consumed by rage and betrayal, ordered his security guards to capture me, to sell me off to an organization known for their inhumane human experimentation. I fought with every fiber of my being, my fists swinging with a determination fueled by injustice. But I was outnumbered and overpowered, my pleas falling on deaf ears. As the stun gun struck me, darkness enveloped my senses, and I was dragged away to the depths of that wretched facility. Betrayed, my heart filled with a burning desire for justice. They thought they could break me, but little did they know that they had only ignited a fire within me. Days turned into weeks, weeks into months, as I languished in the confines of that hellish place. But with each passing day, my resolve grew stronger, my determination unyielding. I vowed to escape, expose the truth, and bring those who had wronged me to their knees. I endured the torment, and the experiments, drawing strength from the revenge I will inflict, drawing strength from the pain, suffering, and disappointment I was feeling. However, no matter how hard I tied there was no escaping this facility and my body was getting overburdened with all the failed experimentation and torture inflicted on me. But that all changed when he came along. He had raven hair that flowed like a dark river, and eyes that were empty pits of despair. He seemed like a shell, a lifeless puppet. But I soon learned that it was just a fa?ade. He rolled up to me on a wheelchair, pushed by two lively and lovely twins. He didn¡¯t speak, but his words flashed on a screen that only the twins, him, and I could see. His first words chilled me to the bone, and left a deep impression on me: ¡°What price would you pay for power?¡± Little did I know at that time that he was the one I will call my new master, the one who will give me a new purpose, a new life, and a new family. Little did I know at that time that he will become the master of my fate, the captain of my soul, the beginning of my empowerment. Little did I know that he will be my new master, Xeno. Chapter 56: A Fateful Meeting (Part 1) The twins were overjoyed when I suggested that we venture outside of the cell today, despite the fact that they arrived at this facility two months after me. They had been confined to this room for a grueling eight months straight, and it''s not surprising that such prolonged imprisonment would drive anyone to the brink of insanity. I settled into the wheelchair, preparing to put on my act. I asked the twins to push me while I called for Ryuji to grant us access to the prison courtyard. With the twins pushing me and Ryuji trailing behind, we made our way to a spacious courtyard. Despite its size, it felt strangely empty. I guess not a lot of test subjects were able to come here since they weren¡¯t capable. They were not capable due to the state they were in, which is the state I''m acting to be in right now: damaged, soulless puppets, husks. Call them what you will, because it''s all true. With the experiments, and the torture they endured, whether weak or strong, they all suffer the consequences. As we traversed the courtyard, the atmosphere was heavy with dullness and desolation. It reeked of death, despair, and solitude. The people in the courtyard seemed to be on the verge of death or close to it. Perhaps they ventured out to spend their final moments in open space. Maybe they were reminiscing about their past, their lives, or their families. I empathized with them, I felt their pain, but I wasn''t obligated to help them. I am no saint. The Xeno who wanted to save everyone, to become a hero, is long gone. The one who remains is the humanoid Xeno. Though I still possess a good heart, I have come to accept that I cannot save everyone. The only people I should focus on helping are those who are close to me, those who are dear to me. You may call me selfish; you may call me shallow, but I couldn''t care less. Being in this facility, enduring torment and experimentation, witnessing the true ugliness of humanity, taking lives, being close to death... it has changed me. Now, in order for me to consider someone worth saving, and worth helping, they must prove themselves to be fighters, survivors, individuals with purpose and strong will. And most importantly, they must show me loyalty. Why would a person in their right mind help another, only to be betrayed in the end? My father helped countless people, yet when we were in need, no one came to our aid. My mother had to work tirelessly, and when the burden became too much, she remarried to spare us from further torment. Raising a family in this world was harsh. This cruel world didn''t even guarantee that we would live to see tomorrow. Life in the settlements was a constant struggle. With limited resources, limited incomes, and limited lives, there wasn''t much humans could do to survive. As these thoughts raced through my mind, the twins caught sight of someone who piqued their interest. When I followed their gaze, I realized it was the old butler. The one whose profile we had seen before. The one the twins had taken a liking to. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. He sat in a composed and elegant posture, engrossed in a book on politics and philosophy. The air around him was filled with sorrow and solemnity. His eyes held anger, regret, and rage. To be honest, I saw myself in him. I saw a person who had been betrayed by those close to him. A person who had placed unwavering faith in the concept of family, only to have it shattered. A broken soul, betrayed and lost. I couldn''t stay away any longer. Through Eve''s screen, I communicated with the twins and instructed them to bring me closer to the old man. As we approached him, he lifted his head from the book and directed his gaze towards us. He was clearly agitated at being disturbed, but I paid it no mind. The twins wheeled me closer until there was only a few centimeters separating us. They left me there and went off to explore the courtyard, understanding my intentions toward the old man. I remained still and silent, but I commanded Eve to display a screen in front of the old man with the following words written on it: "What price would you pay for power?" The old man, taken aback, looked at me, but I didn''t budge or show any emotions. I continued the conversation on the screen: "You still haven''t told me, old man, or should I say, Albert, what price are you willing to pay for power? What price are you willing to pay for revenge?" Still in a daze, the old man responded in a low voice: "Who the hell are you? And how the hell do you know my name?" "The details are not important right now. Just answer my questions." With a sour expression on his face, the old man took a deep breath and answered with fire in his eyes: "I would pay my soul. Is that answer enough for you?" "It''s what I expected you to say. If you desire power and freedom, I can give it to you. But I have no interest in your soul. It means nothing to me." Growing angrier and more frustrated, the old man demanded: "Who do you think you are? How can a soulless husk of a human, who can only communicate through a screen, give me power? How can a person incapable of movement or confined to a wheelchair offer me power? And if you don''t want my soul, what do you want?" Internally, I chuckled at the old man''s frustration and anger, thinking that I was playing games with him. But I continued our conversation: "Old man, what you see before you is just a facade. It''s a character I''ve adopted to deceive the guards and the chief of this facility. As for my power, let me prove it to you right here, right now." With those words, I channeled my chi to my fingers and subtly moved my hand towards the metal table, pinching it between two fingers. With the power of chi, the table dented and took on the shape of my fingers. Shocked, the old man looked at me with amazement in his eyes, and I pressed on: "Old man, as you can see, I possess plenty of power. However, I have yet to make my move for certain reasons. Now, as for what I want, it''s simple. I want you to join my family, and my soon-to-be crew, and serve by my side. Essentially, I want your loyalty." The old man, his face contorted with bitterness, replied: "No one deserves my loyalty." "Well, if that''s what you desire, old man, then so be it. I won''t force my will upon you. I only came here to speak with you because I see myself in you. A betrayed and lost individual with revenge burning in their heart. Though I don''t know your story, I can infer it from what I''ve read about you." Chapter 57: A Fateful Meeting (Part 2) With that said, I stayed quiet, and we waited in silence for the twins to come and fetch me. Time passed, and I could feel the frustration and confusion emanating from the old man, yet I didn''t even bat an eyelid. When the twins arrived and were closer to me, I told them through Eve: "The old man does not want to join our family. He said I don''t deserve his loyalty. So, let''s go. I have nothing more to say to him." Hana was disappointed with the news I just brought. She looked towards the old man and whispered: "Too bad, old man Albert. You would have been a great addition to our family. You seem like a nice old man who has been through a lot. It''s the same for all of us. Xeno, my sister, Lana, Ryuji, and I have all been through the same things that you have. Betrayal, anger, sadness, and loss of purpose. We have been through it all. However, in the midst of it, we found each other." Ha-Eun continued after her sister and said: "A grown tree cannot survive on one root, and the same goes for humans. They cannot survive alone. Being the social creatures that they are, they always seek camaraderie and love. Even if you are disappointed in most of them, or even feel angry or resentful towards them, remember not all of your fingers are the same. We wished you would become a new member of our family, and the only thing we ask of you is loyalty. It''s tiring to love someone so much and dedicate all your life to helping and serving them, only to find out in the end that you were dispensable to them. Nothing but a mere tool. Don''t you think so, old man?" The twins'' words were like bolts to the old man. He was stunned and silenced. For a few minutes, no words could escape his mouth. Only thoughts were swirling through his head. However, that did not last. The old man, with anger and frustration in his voice, rose from his seat and screamed, not able to hold back the pain any longer: "You claim to understand me, but how can you? You know nothing of my past or the demons that haunt me. You know nothing about my struggles, my dreams, my frustrations, my anger. You know nothing!" Seeing the man scream at the top of his lungs, not caring about the people or the guards around us, pained and agitated me. I reached out my chi-infused hands in a manner so fast that no one could see and grabbed him by the wrist and yanked him back to his place. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. To the normal person seeing us, it looked like the old man screamed and then suddenly sat back down, embarrassed by his outburst. However, to the old man who was yanked, it was a surprise. He was put back to his place so swiftly and forcefully that even he didn''t know what happened. This time, I looked straight into the eyes of the seated and astonished old man and said through Eve: "You''re right. I don''t know the specifics of your story, but I know what it feels like to be betrayed, to have your trust shattered by those closest to you. I know the pain of losing faith in humanity and the desire for revenge that burns within. We may have different paths, but our pain unites us. However, old man, your outburst right now almost jeopardized my whole plan, and it almost gave up my act, and that is the one thing I won''t allow. Try it again, and I will rip that tongue of yours out so fast that even you won''t know what happened. We are here to have a civil discussion and a friendly conversation. We came here to invite you to our family, to become one of us. You said you would pay your soul as a price for power, and trust me, if I wanted, I would have taken it as collateral. Yet I didn''t. The only thing I asked of you was loyalty since you were not the only one betrayed. Think about it for a moment. Who in their right mind would give some stranger he just met power, knowing that someday that stranger would turn this power against him and betray him? Anyways, old man, I have said my end and the choice remains with you. Power, loyalty, and a new family and beginning, or nothing!" I didn''t know what the old man saw when he looked into my eyes at that time. However, he was visibly shaken. He was as pale as a sheet and silent. After minutes of pondering, he seemed to have reached a conclusion. He looked me in the eyes again, this time with determination blazing, and said: "Show me what you are capable of, and I will willingly pledge my loyalty to you. Actions speak louder than words, so show me what you are and will be capable of, give me my chance for revenge, and I will forever be your servant. Is that good enough for you, Sir Xeno?" I indicated my approval through Eve and extended my hand from under the table, and the old man shook it, indicating a deal had been made between us. Even though this deal did not go as I expected, it still was a good deal, and I was happy with it. I left the old man behind, with the twins pushing me back to the cell, with an internal smile. He was a handful, and he almost jeopardized my plan, but I couldn¡¯t hate him. He had been through the same things as me, felt the same things I felt, and maybe even more. This man is a good man at his core, and if he joins us, he will be a solid backbone and anchor to all of us in the future. That thought alone made me elated. Chapter 58: The Path Unfolds: Stepping into a New Chapter of Mastery As I returned to my cell, an electric buzz of excitement enveloped me. The air crackled with anticipation, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had sparked this festive mood within me. Was it the deal I struck with Albert, or perhaps the rare chance to escape the confines of my prison and venture into the courtyard? After enduring endless rounds of experimentation, torture, and grueling training, this leisurely outing felt like a breath of fresh air, a taste of freedom I had long been deprived of. But in this moment, none of that mattered. All that mattered was harnessing this elated mood, riding its wave of euphoria, and propelling myself further into the depths of meditation. With unwavering determination, I settled into the lotus position, ready to unlock the secrets that lay dormant within. Today''s goal was to infuse every fiber of my being with the mystical energy of chi. I envisioned a vivid body diagram, aided by my trusted partner, Eve. Together, we embarked on the arduous task of infusing chi into my internal organs. Thankfully, the previous vessel infusion had already charged my heart, making the process of internal chi infusion faster and more effortless. As I focused my attention, I felt the surge of chi flowing from my heart to my lungs, filling them with a newfound energy and vitality. Each breath became a symphony of air and chi, mingling and dancing within the confines of my chest. Guiding the chi further, I directed its cleansing power to my liver, purging it of toxins and impurities. A comforting warmth spread through my abdomen as the chi nourished and fortified my liver, breathing new life into its weary cells. The journey continued, as I transferred the chi from my liver to my spleen, enhancing its remarkable function of producing and storing blood cells. A tingling sensation coursed through my left side, evidence of the chi''s gentle stimulation and regulation. With purposeful intent, I shifted the chi to my kidneys, empowering them to filter and balance fluids with newfound efficiency. A coolness settled in my lower back, a testament to the chi''s refreshing and rejuvenating touch. One by one, I repeated this intricate process, infusing each internal organ with chi. My stomach, intestines, gallbladder, pancreas, bladder, and reproductive organs all hummed with vibrant energy, forming a harmonious network of energy exchange. It was as if my body had awakened from a deep slumber, pulsating with an undeniable surge of power and vitality. Yet, one vital organ remained untouched¡ªthe brain. No matter how much I tried, the chi seemed reluctant to penetrate its depths. Was it because the brain held a special place as one of the sensory organs? Or perhaps it was the final dantian, the ultimate gateway to unlock? Lost in contemplation, a familiar voice echoed in my mind. Eve, my ever-wise companion, shared her insights: "Young master, based on the data I''ve studied, the brain, being the body''s CPU, must be the last to receive the infusion of chi. Only when all other processes are complete can the brain be harmoniously integrated. Infusing it prematurely could disrupt the delicate balance, leading to errors, mistakes, and potential bodily harm." Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. As her words resonated within me, I slowly opened my eyes, a profound sense of accomplishment and satisfaction washing over me. Another step on my journey to master chi had been taken, and I could feel the transformative effects coursing through my body, enhancing every fiber of my being. Looking for the twins, I saw them sitting cross-legged next to me, their faces serene and calm. They were deep in meditation, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb them. I got up quietly and stretched my limbs, feeling a surge of energy in my veins. I decided to make use of the time and work on my physical training. I grabbed the food that Ryuji had brought, which looked and tasted like cardboard, and wolfed it down. Then I moved on to my mixed martial arts and body-building routines, pushing myself to the limit. I felt a satisfying burn in my muscles as I finished my last set. I was drenched in sweat, so I headed to the bathroom to take a shower. The warm water washed away the dirt and fatigue from my body, leaving me refreshed and invigorated. When I came out, wrapped in a towel, I saw that the twins had finished their meditation and were eating their meals. They looked up at me with bright eyes and smiled. Hana was the first to react. She jumped up from her seat and ran towards me, wrapping her arms around me. She had some food crumbs on her cheek, which I wiped off gently. ¡°You¡¯re such a clingy koala, you know that?¡± I teased her. ¡°And you¡¯re so messy. Can¡¯t you eat properly?¡± She pouted at me but then rubbed her cheek against my chest like a cat. I couldn¡¯t help but smile and pat her head. Ha-Eun was not happy with being left out. She walked over to me and tugged on my shirt, pointing at her head with a cute expression. She wanted me to pat her head too. I obliged her by lifting her up with one arm and stroking her hair with the other. She also snuggled close to me, making a purring sound. I enjoyed the moment of pampering the twins, feeling their warmth and affection. But then Hana asked me something that caught me off guard: ¡°Xeno, did you get taller and bulkier by any chance?¡± I looked at her in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked. She nodded at me. ¡°Yeah, you look different somehow. More¡­grown-up.¡± I turned to Ha-Eun for confirmation. She nodded as well, indicating that she agreed with her sister. I was curious about this change, so I asked Eve for an explanation. ¡°Eve, did I grow taller? And why?¡± Eve¡¯s voice came from my earpiece. ¡°Young master, according to my scan you have indeed grown taller. Your previous height was 1-meter 80cm now you have become 1-meter 87cm. You have also gained significant muscle mass making you bulkier. My theory is that this change is due to chi infusion into your body and because of puberty young master. You are still a growing adult so fast changes may and will still occur.¡± I was stunned by this news. I had grown seven centimeters in height and become more muscular without even noticing it. How was that possible? I looked at the twins again, who were staring at me with admiration and curiosity. ¡°What?¡± I asked them. They both smiled at me and said in unison: ¡°You look cool, Xeno.¡± Trying to hide my embarrassment from the twins¡¯ compliments, I scratched my head and hurriedly asked in the most composed voice I could:¡± Do I?¡± The twins seeing right through me, burst out laughing, and I couldn¡¯t help but join in. It was a great way to start the day, with laughter and joy. Little did I know that more surprises awaited me later on! Chapter 59: Bonds: Celebrating Birthdays and Unveiling Surprises I chatted with the twins for a while, enjoying their company and learning more about them. We talked about everything and nothing, passing the time with laughter and stories. I was curious how long I had been meditating, so I asked them. Their answer stunned me. They said I had been in a trance for five days straight, and that Ryuji had been checking on me. He didn¡¯t disturb me, though. He just brought us food and left. He also told the twins that he wanted to talk to me about something. I wondered what it was. Ryuji usually left me notes under the plates if he had any information to share. Hmm, what was so urgent that he needed to speak to me in person? I didn¡¯t have to wait long to find out. Soon enough, the door was knocked, the hatch was opened, and the trays of food and supplies were slid through. It was Ryuji himself. He saw me and grinned. ¡°Hey, Xeno! Good to see you, buddy! How are you feeling? Any progress? And wow, you look different. Did you grow taller and bulkier?¡± he asked. I smiled back at him and said: ¡°Hey, Ryu! I¡¯m feeling great, thanks. I made some breakthroughs with my powers and training. And yeah, I guess I did grow a bit. It¡¯s all thanks to the chi and the hard work. Listen, Ryu, I need you to do me a couple of favors, okay?¡± ¡°Sure thing, Xeno. Anything for you, man. What do you need?¡± he said. ¡°First of all, I need you to start practicing meditation. And I need you to get Lana to do it too. It¡¯s very important for later. Trust me on this. Second of all, I need you to look after two people for me. One is Albert, an old butler who is a test subject here. I made a deal with him, and he¡¯s going to join our crew, our family. The other is the scientist who got locked up recently. I need you to take care of her too. She¡¯s going to be a valuable asset for us, and I need her skills and creativity. Plus, I couldn¡¯t just leave her alone in this hellhole, since I feel responsible for what happened to her and her assistant. I¡¯m going to write her a letter later, and I want you to give it to her when you deliver the food. Can you do that for me?¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°That¡¯s easy boss anything else?¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly calling me boss? And what¡¯s up with you today, Ryu? Got a fever?¡± Ryuji''s eyes lit up as he spoke. "After witnessing your skills and spirit last time, I was humbled. I realized I had been like a frog in a well, ignorant of the wider world and those with greater power. But it wasn''t just your power that amazed me - it was the grace and flow of your movements. Soft yet hard, slow yet fast - you moved like wind and water. I was mesmerized. And I made a decision - I will follow you as a brother and subordinate. You''ll have my loyalty and respect, and I''ll follow you on your journey through hell or high water, as your sword." He paused, then pulled out two boxes hidden under his cart. A smile spread across his face as he said: "We apologize for the belated birthday greetings, but happy birthday Boss. These gifts are from Lana and myself. Lana also said to tell you she''ll give you your other birthday present when she sees you." I was stunned. "Hold on... how did you know when my birthday was? And the gifts, why? What other gifts? I''m shocked enough by this surprise already!" I couldn¡¯t believe my ears. Ryuji had just sworn his allegiance to me, calling me his boss and brother. He had also brought me two boxes, wrapped in colorful paper, and said they were birthday gifts from him and Lana. How did he know it was my birthday? And what did Lana mean by her other gift? I was overwhelmed by this unexpected gesture of kindness and friendship. ¡°Ryu, you¡¯re amazing. You don¡¯t have to do this for me, you know. You¡¯re already my friend and brother, and I appreciate you more than you can imagine. How did you find out about my birthday? And what are these gifts? And what other gift are you talking about? I¡¯m already so happy with this surprise, you have no idea.¡± I said, trying to calm down my racing heart. He chuckled and said: ¡°Well, boss, I have my ways of finding things out. You know I¡¯m good at hacking and snooping around. And these gifts are just a token of our gratitude and respect for you. You¡¯ve done so much for us, boss. You¡¯ve given us hope and strength. You¡¯ve shown us what true power and skill are. You¡¯ve inspired us to follow your lead and become better versions of ourselves. You¡¯re not just our boss, you¡¯re our hero, boss. And we want to celebrate your special day with you. Lana also has a special surprise for you when she sees you. She says, ¡®Tell Xeno that I will give him his other birthday present when I see him.¡¯¡± I was speechless. I didn¡¯t know how to react to his words. He had just praised me so much and made me feel so valued and appreciated. He had also made me curious about Lana¡¯s surprise. What could it be? I looked at the boxes in his hands, wondering what they contained. I felt a surge of excitement and gratitude. ¡°Ryu, thank you so much. You¡¯re the best friend and brother I could ever ask for. I can¡¯t wait to see what¡¯s inside these boxes. And I can¡¯t wait to see Lana too.¡± I said, smiling from ear to ear. He smiled back at me and handed me the boxes. ¡°Happy birthday, Boss. Enjoy your gifts.¡± he said. I took the boxes from him and opened them eagerly. Inside the first box was¡­ Chapter 60: True Wealth: Love, Friendship, and the Gifts that Touch the Heart My heart raced as Ryuji handed me the boxes. I felt a surge of anticipation as I gripped them in my hands. One was heavy and bulky, the other light and slim. I chose to open the heavier one first, under the watchful eyes of the crowd. Ryuji¡¯s face lit up as he saw my choice. He leaned in and whispered: ¡°Boss, this is my gift to you, and I know you¡¯ll love it. But be careful, don¡¯t let anyone else see it. It could get us both in trouble. We¡¯re lucky they don¡¯t do random checks here, or this gift would be a disaster.¡± Ryuji¡¯s words made me even more eager to see what was inside the box. I tore off the wrapping paper and lifted the lid. There, lying on a bed of velvet, were two magnificent kodachi swords. They were as black as the night, with silver and gold patterns on their handles. The blades shone like mirrors, reflecting my face. They were so sharp that they could cut through air. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to hold them in my hands. I grabbed them and swung them around, feeling their balance and weight. I then told the twins to step back, as I wanted to test them out. With the kodachis gripped tightly in my hands, I embarked on a mesmerizing display of skill. As I assumed my stance, the weight of the weapons felt reassuringly balanced. One kodachi held slightly higher than the other, my dominant hand ready to unleash its power. Feet planted shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent, I exuded a sense of unwavering stability. The air crackled with anticipation as I initiated a series of strikes, each one executed with precision and finesse. Downward cuts, horizontal slashes, and thrusts flowed effortlessly from my practiced movements. Control and accuracy were paramount, as I aimed to master the art of wielding these lethal blades. But it wasn''t just about brute force and technique. I sought to elevate my performance by honing my coordination and timing. Every strike synchronized seamlessly with my body''s rhythm, creating a symphony of motion. The kodachis danced in perfect harmony, their deadly edges never colliding. As the intensity grew, I pushed myself further, exploring the limits of my footwork and mobility. With each step, I weaved a tapestry of agility and grace. Moving forward, backward, and sideways, I seamlessly integrated strikes into my fluid motion. The kodachis became an extension of my body, spinning and rotating, transforming me into a whirlwind of blades. In this captivating display, the kodachis became more than mere weapons. They embodied the essence of my dedication and skill, a testament to the artistry and discipline that defined my journey. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Mesmerized by the spectacle before them, Ryuji and the twins gazed at me in awe, their eyes filled with a mix of astonishment and admiration. Suddenly, Ryuji burst out with excitement, unable to contain his amazement: "Boss, you''re incredible! Where on earth did you learn those moves? And how did you become so proficient with them? I can''t wait to spar with you once we''re out of here!" Unable to contain their own excitement any longer, the twins leaped up and down, their voices harmonizing in a chorus of delight: "Xeno, you''re on a whole other level! That was beyond cool, it was mind-bogglingly awesome!" Blushing at the twins'' and Ryuji''s praise, I responded, trying to downplay my abilities: "Well, my father started training me in martial arts and weapons when I was just five years old. After his passing, I continued honing my skills in various weapons, but I''ve always had a special affinity for dual wielding. It has been around 11 years since then and I haven¡¯t skipped or missed a day of training. So, what you see is the culmination of years of practice and hard work." As I explained the situation, the twins nodded in agreement, their eyes filled with understanding. Meanwhile, Ryuji stood there, his expression heavy with sorrow. Curious about his demeanor, I asked: "What''s bothering you, Ryu?" He took a moment before responding, his voice tinged with regret: "Ever since my family''s tragic demise, I became consumed by revenge. In the process, I neglected the fundamental teachings and principles my father instilled in me regarding swordsmanship. Hearing you speak now; I can''t help but regret not practicing those basics and honing my skills." A warm smile crossed my face as I replied, "There''s no need to be so disheartened, Ryu. It''s never too late to make a change or improve. Now that you recognize your mistakes and feel remorse, you can start working towards rectifying them and enhancing your abilities. When the time comes for you to awaken, you will have transformed into a sharper blade and an impeccable swordsman." Ryuji''s face lit up with a smile upon hearing my words. He responded, "Well, enough about me. Let''s continue and open Lana''s gift." Encouraged by Ryuji''s unwavering enthusiasm, I eagerly stowed away the kodachis, my curiosity piqued. With a swift motion, I tore away the vibrant gift wrapping, revealing a treasure within an exquisite overcoat. Crafted from a fabric as enigmatic as the depths of the abyss, its velvety embroidery danced across its surface, casting a spellbinding allure. Its hypnotic charm held me captive, rendering me unable to tear my gaze away. It was a masterpiece. Growing up in a humble family, I never received such extravagant gifts in my life. When I saw the presents Ryuji and Lana gave me, I was moved to tears. I couldn¡¯t believe or understand how much they had spent on them or how much effort they had put into getting them. It was a gesture of kindness that I would never forget. I felt grateful and humbled by their generosity. It made me realize that true wealth is not measured by material possessions, but by the love and friendship we share with others. It¡¯s the bond that brings us together in this world, no matter the time or circumstances. It¡¯s the memories we create, the laughter we share, and the moments we cherish. It¡¯s the people who stand by us when we need them the most, and who make us feel loved and appreciated. Chapter 61: Family, Mischief, and Unexpected Affection: A Birthday to Remember The twins, catching sight of my reactions to the gifts, were absolutely thrilled and brimming with joy. However, beneath their excitement, a hint of annoyance lingered. Trapped in this wretched place, they couldn''t buy me anything or make any grand gestures, leaving them feeling peeved. With downcast eyes and apologetic expressions, they turned to me and said: "Xeno, why didn''t you let us know about your birthday? We could have done something, at least. We could have asked Ryuji to bring us some supplies, and we would have crafted something special just for you. By the way, when was your birthday?" I responded with a gentle smile: "Honestly, I didn''t even remember my own birthday to share it with anyone. Ryuji and Lana must have stumbled upon the information in my profile. Isn''t that right, Ryu?" I glanced at Ryuji, who nodded and confirmed my assumption. "And to answer your question, my birthday was three weeks ago on April 16." Pausing for a moment, I continued, my gaze shifting between the twins: "But you know what, girls? Your presence in my life as my emotional support is more than enough. Just having you by my side, supporting me, helping me, and lifting me up is the greatest gift I could ever ask for. Thank you for always being there, pushing me forward, and giving me a sense of purpose. If it weren''t for you, I might have lost hope long ago." The twins, their smiles beaming, enveloped me in a warm embrace. "Thank you," they said, their voices filled with gratitude, "For giving us a reason to live and for becoming our family. That includes Ryuji and Lana, whom we learned about through you." In a sudden burst of inspiration, they released their hold on me and reached for their hair, swiftly removing their ties. With mischievous grins, they motioned for me to sit on the ground. Though perplexed, I obliged, curious about their intentions. Little did I know, they had a surprise in store. Using their ties, the twins skillfully fashioned my long black hair into an intricate knot. "This is our humble gift to you," they declared. "A symbolic gesture to wish you a happy birthday and express our gratitude for everything. We wish we could do more, but there''s no use crying over spilled milk. And there''s one more thing we''d like to give you." With those words hanging in the air, they approached me from opposite sides and planted affectionate kisses on my cheeks. The suddenness and intensity of their actions left me momentarily stunned. Trying to conceal my astonishment, I instinctively placed my hands on my flushed cheeks and asked: "What about your own hair? What will you do without your ties? And why the unexpected kisses? You caught me completely off guard!" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Hehehe, looks like the early bird gets the worm, right Ha-Eun?" Hana chuckled playfully. "Hehehehe, you''re absolutely right, sis," Ha-Eun replied with a mischievous giggle. The twins, their laughter laced with mischief, responded only with those lines before falling into an intriguing silence. Ryuji, wearing a knowing smile, spoke up, his tone filled with anticipation: "Ohh, I can''t wait to see Lana''s reaction when she finds out what the twins did. It''s going to be priceless. And don''t worry, my dear sisters, I''ll get you new ties. Leave it to this Ryu." The twins beamed happily, nodding in agreement with Ryuji''s suggestion. "Thanks, Ryu, you''re the best," they chimed in unison. " Hehe, no prob, no prob we¡¯re family, aren¡¯t we?" Ryuji quipped, his voice brimming with affection. As the twins and Ryuji continued their conversation, I had no choice but to interject, raising my voice to get Ryuji''s attention. "Hey, blabbermouth! If you cause any trouble between Lana and me, I''ll silence you so fast you won''t even have time to scream ''uncle.'' Got it? Also, come back tomorrow to collect the letter I''m about to write, and I''ll give you instructions on what to say if anyone asks for more details. Deal?" "Roger that, boss! You can count on me," Ryuji responded enthusiastically. "No need to worry about a thing when Ryuji''s on the case." With those words, Ryuji left, a smile on his face and a skip in his step. I couldn''t help but think he was pleased that I enjoyed the surprise. And if I knew him well enough, he was probably going to spill the beans to Lana. That damn blabbermouth. With Ryuji''s departure, I carefully wrapped the twin kodachis in the soft velvet cloth that came with the box, concealing them beneath the mattress. I then folded the overcoat Lana had gifted me and discreetly tucked it away amidst the layers of unused bed sheets. Left alone as the twins embarked on their meditation and training, I found myself immersed in a moment of solitude. Suddenly, a voice echoed in my ears, filled with sorrow and disappointment. It was Eve, sounding sullen as she spoke, "Young master, I apologize. Your birthday has come and gone, and while those gifts and birthday greetings brought you joy, as an AI without a physical form or emotions, I couldn''t provide you with any of those. I''m sorry, young master. I know you must be disappointed in me, perhaps even saddened." Eve''s concern was endearing, but I needed to reassure her and dispel any lingering sadness. "Hey, Eve," I began, my voice gentle yet firm. "There''s no need for all of this, you know. Whether you''re an AI or a human, it doesn''t matter to me. The gifts and greetings are secondary. What truly matters is the feeling of being loved and appreciated, even in this hellhole. That''s what made me so incredibly happy. And as for you, Eve, I am grateful for you every single day, every minute, every second. You are not just my partner in crime, but my greatest assistant. Your presence alone is a gift beyond measure. I thank Ryuji every day for bringing you into my life. So, please, no more sulking or sadness. And never put yourself down or feel bad about it." Eve''s voice, carrying a mix of embarrassment and contentment, responded: "Here''s to many more years of happiness and fulfillment, young master. I wish you a life filled with joy and satisfaction. And I must express my gratitude for your presence in my existence. Without you, there would be no Eve from the very start." Chapter 62: Diamonds in the Flesh: An Astounding Evolution Gladdened by Eve''s words and still basking in the joy of the birthday surprise and presents, I felt a renewed sense of determination as I decided to ride the coattails of this positive energy and return to my meditation. Today, my focus was on mastering skin chi infusion, a crucial step in my journey towards unlocking the next level of chi mastery. Taking a deep breath, I settled into the familiar lotus position, ready to embark on this challenging endeavor. The room was filled with a serene ambiance as I closed my eyes and centered my thoughts. With each breath, I could feel the energy of the universe flowing through me, ready to be harnessed. I began the process of infusing chi into my skin, fully aware of the importance of incorporating chi into every cell. It was a delicate and intricate task, easier said than done. Starting from my toes, I directed my focus and channeled the energy, gradually working my way up my body. However, the path to success was not without its obstacles. I encountered numerous difficulties along the way. Even the slightest error or mishap during the infusion process caused the delicate chain of infused tissue cells to break, forcing me to start over from the beginning. Frustration threatened to dampen my spirits, but I reminded myself of the joy and determination that still lingered within me. With each setback, I learned valuable lessons about patience, precision, and the resilience of the human spirit. I refused to let these challenges deter me from my goal. Hour after hour, I persisted, honing my focus and refining my technique. I embraced the process, understanding that true mastery required dedication and unwavering commitment. The room became a sanctuary of concentration as I delved deeper into the intricacies of skin chi infusion. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a breakthrough occurred. The chi energy flowed seamlessly through my skin, creating a harmonious fusion between my inner and outer self. A sense of accomplishment washed over me as I sensed the transformation taking place within. However, the real problem had just begun. As I slowly opened my eyes, anticipating a delicate veil of chi enveloping my skin, I was taken aback by the twins'' frantic expressions fixed upon me. It wasn''t the kind of panic one would experience upon witnessing something novel or extraordinary; it was genuine, unadulterated fear. Before I could utter a single word, Hana''s voice pierced the air, laced with shock and disbelief: "What in the world, Xeno? What has happened to you? Why has your skin changed color? And those patches... what are they? Are you alright? Do you feel any abnormalities?" Stunned by Hana''s reaction, I instinctively examined my own skin, only to be astounded by what I discovered. Patches of flesh gleamed with an ethereal sheen, each radiating a different hue reminiscent of precious metals. It was a sight that would leave anyone dazzled. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Overwhelmed by panic, I turned to Eve, desperately seeking answers: "Eve, what on earth is happening? This is driving me insane." "Understood, young master," Eve responded calmly. "I have analyzed the composition of your skin and determined that it is no longer comprised of mere tissues. Instead, it consists of various metals and other substances renowned for their durability, malleability, toughness, and strength. This unexpected transformation is linked to the gene modification experiment previously deemed a failure. The drug ''Diamorph,'' which was administered to make your skin as resilient as diamonds, has interacted with the introduction of chi into your humanoid form, resulting in an unforeseen success. However, there is no need to panic, young master, as this condition is reversible. By either withdrawing the chi from your skin or adjusting its intensity, you will have the ability to transform your skin into any known substance, with diamonds being the pinnacle. Although diamonds may no longer be considered the toughest material, as your powers evolve, you will unlock even more options." I stood there, my mind in a haze, trying to process Eve''s words. So, in addition to the delicate shroud of chi enveloping my skin, I now possessed the extraordinary ability to alter the very composition of my flesh, transforming it into any metal or substance, with diamond as the ultimate pinnacle. How incredibly fortunate was I? If Eve''s claims held true, then this power must be exclusive to me, the sole survivor of the ''Diamorph'' experiment, even if it was considered a failure. Yet, a nagging curiosity tugged at my thoughts. Would administering the drug to others before their awakening, and then awakening them, grant them the same extraordinary abilities I now possessed? And what would happen when I infused my sensory organs and brain? After all, I had already been subjected to another drug called ''Altera,'' intended to heighten my senses and unlock a sixth sense, but it too had proven unsuccessful. Shaking my head vigorously, I attempted to dispel the whirlwind of thoughts swirling within me. I realized I was delving too deeply into the future, overstepping and overthinking. All would reveal itself in due time. I needed to rein in my racing mind and accept that some mysteries were meant to unfold gradually. I turned my gaze towards the twins, their faces still etched with panic and terror, clearly convinced that something was amiss. With a reassuring smile, I spoke up, determined to alleviate their fears: "Don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong with me. Remember when I came back with cracked and bleeding skin? Well, that wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. What was actually intended to happen was what you just saw before. Although it was initially a failure, the infusion of chi and my transformation into a humanoid seemed to awaken this ability within me. And the best part? It''s reversible." As I uttered those words, a sense of anticipation filled the air. I began channeling the chi back into my dantian, the energy swirling within me. Instantly, my skin reverted to its normal state, its original texture and elasticity restored. Turning to the twins, a mischievous grin played across my face, brimming with childlike curiosity. "Guess what time it is?" I teased. Their eyes lit up with excitement, their voices chiming in unison: "Experiment time!" Without hesitation, they leaped to their feet and hurried to the center of the room. I instructed them to observe my actions closely, assuring them that they would assist me when the time was right. Nodding eagerly, they fixed their gaze upon me, their interest and enthusiasm palpable. Chapter 63: Experimenting with Chi and Metals: A Surprising Discovery As I stood in the center of the cell, the twins'' eyes locked onto me like vigilant hawks. I began infusing a small amount of chi into my skin, striving to maintain a steady rhythm. Instantly, my skin transformed, resembling stone or bricks. Encouraged, I increased the chi dosage, keeping it as consistent as possible, and witnessed my skin morph into iron. Driven by curiosity, I continued experimenting, adding more chi and maintaining a steady flow. My skin surpassed iron, evolving into steel, then titanium, and even further to tungsten, osmium, and ultimately diamonds. Other metals and substances emerged, but their identities eluded me. To harness their potential, I knew I had to delve into their properties and compositions. However, the most astonishing revelation came when I discovered that by redistributing chi, I could have different metals coexist within my body. By supplying varying quantities of chi to different body parts, I could effectively mix and match metals to suit my needs. Adding to that the thin layer of chi that is protecting my tissues, my defense is theoretically nigh impenetrable by humans and their technologies. Eager to push the limits of my newfound abilities, I embarked on my next daring experiment. I yearned to gauge the defensive prowess of the delicate chi layer and the metallic tissues that now coursed through my body. With a determined voice, I beckoned the twins to my side, enlisting their aid in this audacious endeavor. "Retrieve the hidden kodachis," I commanded, my eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Each of you, take one and position yourselves on opposite ends, ready to strike." I instructed them to hold off until I had infused my tissues with chi, transforming them into an array of different formidable substances. As the energy surged within me, I could feel the power coursing through my veins and my tissues changing into iron. With a nod, I signaled to the twins that I was prepared. Their blades poised, they lunged forward, slashing at me with the kodachis. To my astonishment, the kodachis effortlessly pierced through the chi coat and iron layer, leaving a deep gash on my hand. Blood spurted forth, but I remained calm, refusing to succumb to panic. With a reassuring gesture, I signaled to the twins that I was unharmed. "Eve," I called out, "deploy the nanomachines to halt the bleeding while I channel my chi to heal the wound." Through the combined power of chi and nanotechnology, my injury swiftly closed, leaving no trace behind. Regaining my composure, I instructed the twins to resume their positions, but this time I transformed my skin into a titanium composition. "Do not be afraid," I assured them, "strike without hesitation." And so they did. Astonishingly, the kodachis managed to breach both the chi coat and the titanium layer, yet the wound inflicted was shallower than before. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Undeterred, I decided to experiment further, testing tungsten and osmium, only to encounter the same outcome. It wasn''t until I embraced diamond that the blade met its match. The diamond surface halted the sword''s progress entirely, causing it to rebound with futile force. Honestly, I was completely taken aback by the outcome. But deep down, I had a hunch about what might have caused it. You see, the skin is only 0.15mm thick, so even though we tried reinforcing it with metals, the protection it offered was minimal at best. On top of that, the kodachis we used, as Ryuji explained, were crafted from a blend of metals and materials from monsters. So, if my theory held true, both the thinness of the skin and the unique composition of the weapons played a crucial role. These monster materials retain traces of mana even after being processed, which is why the chi coat was easily penetrated. Chi, being the primitive form of mana, couldn''t stand up to it. As for the layer of metal, it seems we need to increase its thickness. According to Eve, mastering the first stage might hold the key to solving both of these issues. From what I gathered from Eve''s explanation, once I synchronize with the world and my chi transforms into mana, I''ll be capable of far more than I ever could with chi alone. Furthermore, diamond, the only substance capable of deflecting swords, came at a steep cost of chi to maintain. Eve''s calculations revealed that if I used chi simultaneously on all the infused parts, it would only last for three hours. This was both a blessing and a curse. Most humans couldn''t keep up with my speed and power, but it also meant that once my chi was depleted, I would be vulnerable to attack. Despite my enhanced stats as a humanoid, facing a hundred trained guards and soldiers in this state would surely lead to instant death. With my experiment concluded and the twins briefed on my findings, I found myself with some free time. I decided to write a letter to the scientist imprisoned in the cell. I also decided to come up with instructions for Ryuji on what to say and expect from the scientist. Just as I finished writing the letter, containing only a single sentence, a knock echoed through the door. The hatch opened, revealing trays of food being passed through. It was Ryuji, wearing his usual smile. He greeted the twins and handed them the promised ties before turning to me and asking: "Boss, any progress with your infusions? Did you write the letter for me to deliver?" Returning Ryuji''s smile with a sly grin, I replied: "Watch and be amazed, Ryu." Injecting my skin with chi, I showcased the incredible transformations that occurred as a result. Ryuji stood there, mouth agape, witnessing the astonishing display of power. After recovering from his stupefaction, Ryuji exclaimed: "Boss, this is incredible! I can''t believe you''re capable of all this. You''re practically unstoppable!" "Well, Ryu, I initially thought the same," I replied, "but during the testing phase with the twins, I discovered some flaws in the process. I won''t go into too much detail, but these flaws can only be resolved once I master stage one of the process and attune myself to the mana of the world." "I see," Ryuji nodded, "Well, I have no doubt that you''ll surpass those challenges and rise above them. I believe in you, boss. Keep up the amazing work." Chapter 64: The Directors Play: A Meticulously Scripted Act Filled with gratitude for Ryuji''s unwavering trust in me, I expressed my sincere appreciation. Then, with a sense of urgency, I addressed him directly, saying: "Hey Ryu, I almost forgot. I have a crucial letter that needs to be delivered to the scientist. Listen closely, because these instructions are the key to sealing the deal with her." I proceeded to outline the entire conversation Ryuji would have with the scientist. I described in detail what she would say and do at each step and provided him with the appropriate responses. As I revealed my predictions, Ryuji was left speechless, his astonishment evident. He finally mustered the words: "Boss, it''s not that I doubt your words, but are you absolutely certain that everything will unfold exactly as you''ve foreseen?" I flashed him a wicked smile and said:¡± Ryu, you should learn something about me. I am the type of person who thinks about any and all possibilities all the time. I have already simulated this conversation in my mind a thousand times. I know I¡¯m not perfect, and that some of my predictions might come out wrong. However, I¡¯m pretty sure that all will be well with you there. I have the utmost faith in you, Ryu, so wing it if anything goes awry. Deal?¡± He gave me a thumbs up and said, ¡°You got it, boss.¡± I felt lucky to have Ryuji as my reliable partner, even though he was a troublemaker and a prankster most of the time. So, I watched him leave and sat on my bed, waiting for the outcome. Ryuji¡¯s POV: As I made my way out of Xeno¡¯s cell, my mind was consumed with one burning question: How on earth did he become so damn brilliant? Not only did he flawlessly summarize the entire conversation I was about to have with the scientist, but he also provided me with a detailed set of instructions on what to do and speak. He even went as far as predicting her emotional state when she would respond. Frankly, it sent shivers down my spine. How deep did his thoughts delve? How extensively had he analyzed those around him? These questions swirled in my head as I stood before the cell where the scientist was held captive, bound and gagged. I knocked on the door, then unlocked it with my keys, allowing myself entry. The scene inside was all too familiar. A petite and stunning woman with a bobbed mane of ginger hair, adorned with glasses. Her vibrant green eyes mirrored the leaves of a lush tree, while freckles danced across her face. She wore the lab coat of a scientist, but her appearance was marred by exhaustion and despair. Her eyes were bloodshot from crying, and her clothes were stained and disheveled. It was clear that the weight of losing someone she held dear had taken its toll, and I couldn''t help but empathize with her. However, now was not the time for contemplation. I had a mission entrusted to me by Xeno, and I had to focus. Entering her cell, I removed the handcuffs and shackles, then gently took off the gag that silenced her. Placing a tray of food before her, along with the letter addressed to her, I set it beside a cup of water. Stepping back a few paces, I awaited her reaction. I couldn''t leave the cell, as the despicable chief had strictly ordered me to prevent any possibility of her taking her own life. If my boss''s words held any truth, the unfolding scene would be nothing short of a gripping spectacle. As the scientist''s eyes locked with mine, her trembling hand clutched the paper, anticipation radiating from her gaze. A tempest of rage brewed within her, ready to be unleashed. And just as my boss had foreseen, her fury erupted like a volcano. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Are you toying with me?" she bellowed, her voice laced with frustration. "What''s the meaning of this damn letter you''ve given me? What does ''what price would you pay for power?'' even imply? And who in their right mind would send such an ambiguous message my way? If you''re here to play with my emotions and mock me, I''m in no mood. I have already lost everything I care about and have, even my life is not mine anymore¡­" With those words, she crumbled into a torrent of tears, her emotions overwhelming her. Though stunned by the accuracy of my boss''s prediction, I resolved to press on with the scripted response. And so, I voiced the words I was meant to say: " What was written in this letter is the whole truth. Even though it consists of a single line, a person as smart as you should have no problem understanding what¡¯s going on. I mean who in their right mind would joke about such things in a place like this?" Now, she would mull it over, and according to my boss''s prediction, and respond with skepticism. And true to his foresight, her doubts materialized. Confusion and disbelief danced in her eyes as she bombarded me with a barrage of questions: " Is this really the truth? How is your boss capable of giving me power? Who is he? Do I know him?" With unwavering conviction, I assured her: "Every word I speak is the unadulterated truth. I witnessed it with my own eyes, and I wasn''t the sole witness. Four others can vouch for the capabilities of my boss. And let me tell you, it transcends the realm of imagination. Even you, with your brilliance, couldn''t fathom it. As for your remaining questions, the answers will reveal themselves in due time. Now, can I have your response?" But as anticipated, she answered with denial, just as my boss had foreseen. "There''s no way your boss possesses such power. If he did, why hasn''t he already destroyed this facility and escaped? Is this some sadistic torture orchestrated by the chief to further torment me? Did he send you to toy with my hopes and mock my helplessness? Get out of here! Our conversation is over." I stood there, rendered speechless by the turn of events. Who wouldn''t be? This conversation unfolded before me like a meticulously scripted act, with me and the scientist as the actors, and my boss as the director. Yet, I couldn''t remain in awe. I had to deliver the final blow, the coup de grace, as my boss had instructed. "I have neither the time nor the inclination to toy with you," I declared, mustering the most serious and resolute tone I could summon. "I am here solely on business, under strict orders. My boss will never become the chief. I would rather die by seppuku than serve that wretched individual. The chief is merely one of our ''targets,'' nothing more, nothing less. It''s a pity, really. You could have had the opportunity to exact your ''revenge'' and quell the seething rage and disappointment within you." With those words, I turned my back to her and began a deliberate, measured stride toward the exit. According to my boss, this would prompt her to enter the phase of bargaining then acceptance. And as expected, the scientist''s voice echoed through the air, urgency lacing her words: "Wait! Wait! I''ll give anything, even my soul. Just grant me the chance to tear that bastard apart, and I''ll offer you anything." Bingo! There it was¡ªthe line I had been eagerly awaiting, the culmination my boss had anticipated. A gleeful and malevolent smile crept across my face, hidden from her view. Pausing for a moment, I composed myself, transforming my expression into one of strict professionalism. Then, I turned around and spoke, my voice laced with intrigue: "My boss has no interest in your soul, though he could claim it if he desired. Trust me, he possesses that power. However, what he truly desires is for you to join our family, to contribute your exceptional talents. In return, he offers you a new purpose, power, and a sense of belonging. All he asks for is loyalty, respect, and the unwavering use of your talents. So, do we have a deal?" The scientist, elated by my words and the agreement we had reached, extended her hand, sealing our pact. But before I departed, she had one final request. "Before you go, could you at least tell me your name and the name of our new boss?" I chuckled, meeting her gaze, eager to witness her reaction. "Our boss''s glorious name is Xeno, and I am his right-hand man. You can call me Ryuji or Ryu, as you will soon become a part of our family." As if the name of our boss struck a chord within her, the scientist''s shocked voice reverberated: "My name is Aurora. Inform our boss that it will be an honor working with him." To her words, I simply laughed, a sinister undertone accompanying my amusement, as I locked the door behind me, leaving the cell behind. Chapter 65: The Forgotten Steinfeld: A Tale of Loneliness, Ambition, and Loss Aurora¡¯s POV: My name is Aurora Steinfeld, the youngest and least loved of the Steinfeld clan. My parents were ancient when they had me, having lived for nearly four centuries thanks to some life-extending drug. They had dozens of other children who were all successful and influential in various fields. They had their own families, their own lives, and they barely paid any attention to me. I was just a footnote in their long history, a late addition that they didn¡¯t really need. I never complained, though. I never asked for anything. I just lived my life as best as I could, trying to find some meaning in this lonely existence. I poured all my energy into my studies, becoming a top student in every subject. My parents were proud, I guess, but they never showed it. They never smiled at me, hugged me, or praised me. They just nodded and patted my head, and that was it. I often wondered why they bothered to have me at all. If they didn¡¯t want to love me as their child, why did they bring me into this world? I never voiced this question, though. I just kept pushing and pushing forward until I graduated from high school with a stellar GPA. Sadly, right after my graduation ceremony, my parents passed away at the ripe old age of 398. I was left alone with a big house and a lot of money, but none of that mattered to me. I had just lost my parents, and I was heartbroken. Even though they were cold and distant, they were still my parents. They gave me everything I needed, except for their love. And now they were gone. I didn¡¯t know what to do with myself, so I did what I always did: I buried myself in my studies. I enrolled in university and majored in three different fields: pharmacology, biochemistry, and biotechnology. Everyone said I was crazy, that I would burn out or fail miserably. Even my siblings doubted me, saying I was biting off more than I could chew. But I proved them all wrong. Not only did I ace all my majors, but I also finished them in record time: five years. I also graduated at the top of my class in all of them and was invited to work at a government-owned facility that specialized in creating drugs to enhance human health and longevity. I worked there for a year, and I had an assistant named Han. He was an old man, with gray hair and a beard. He looked a lot like my father, but he was kind and gentle. He treated me like a daughter, always caring for me and scolding me when I neglected myself. He became the closest thing to a father figure that I ever had, and I cherished his presence in my life. He gave me a glimmer of hope in my otherwise bleak existence. One day, after helping to create several useful drugs, I was summoned to the facility owner¡¯s office and offered to work on a new confidential project that involved a drug that was produced in a secret facility. At first, I was reluctant to accept the offer, but when I learned more about the drug and the salary, I became more interested. After much thought, I decided to take the offer, but only if Han could come with me. He was more than just an assistant to me; he was like a father. The owner agreed, as long as Han was willing to leave his current position and join me voluntarily. And when I asked Han, he said yes without hesitation. He said he couldn¡¯t let his daughter go alone to a strange place and that he wanted to be by my side. I was so touched and grateful that I burst into tears and hugged him tightly. He smiled and stroked my hair gently, like a loving parent. We packed our bags and equipment and left for the new facility a month later. We rode in a luxurious car, but we had to wear blindfolds to conceal the location of the facility. I was nervous and scared, but Han held my hand and calmed me down. I trusted him and followed his lead. We arrived at the facility and were taken in through a back door, which I found odd, but I didn¡¯t think too much about it. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. I met my new team, and they seemed nice enough. We worked well together, and in two months, we created a new drug that could theoretically enhance the senses and even awaken the sixth sense, but its side effects were as strong as the drug. We called it Altera. I thought we would test it on animals or captured monsters first, like any normal lab would do, but I was wrong. So very wrong. When they took me to the testing room, I was horrified by what I saw. There were human beings strapped to metal beds, being injected with various drugs and tortured in unimaginable ways. Some of them died on the spot, some of them went insane, some of them became empty shells. I was frozen in shock and fear. I couldn¡¯t speak or move. I looked at Han, and he was as pale as I was. He grabbed my shirt and tried to pull me away from the scene, but it was too late. We were trapped in this nightmare, forced to watch the horrific experiments until the end. While I was wondering what to do next, I saw a boy wrapped in bloody bandages being dragged into the testing room. He looked like a mummy, with only his eyes, nose, mouth, and part of his ears visible. His eyes were so dark that they seemed to suck me in, and his hair was so long and black that it reminded me of a raven¡¯s feathers. He was captivating, even in this hellish place. He had a fierce and defiant aura, like a warrior who had survived many battles. When he saw me and Han, he locked his gaze with mine, and I felt a strange attraction to him. He was called Xeno by the chief of the facility, who had a heated argument with him. Xeno yelled and cursed at the scientists, accusing them of being maniacs and murderers. He didn¡¯t care about the consequences; he just spoke his mind. But the scientists only looked at him with contempt and disdain, as if he was nothing but trash to them. I could swear that I saw a fire burning in his eyes at that time, a fire of anger and hatred. However, then the chief mentioned the twins, and everything changed. He said that if Xeno didn¡¯t beg like a good dog, he would bring the twins instead of him to take his place. Xeno was desperate and helpless. He bit his lip until it bled, but he still begged for the sake of the twins. He was brave and noble. He didn¡¯t care about himself; he only cared about his loved ones. He stood up to the evil people here, but he also sacrificed his pride and dignity to protect the people close to him. How admirable. After he begged, he was injected with the drug that I and the other scientists had made. He started screaming as if he was being ripped apart from the inside. The scientists monitored his condition for a while, then declared the test a failure and threw him back into his cell. I was appalled by what I witnessed. Xeno, who was so spirited and lively, was broken and silent. He didn¡¯t say a word as he was dragged away. I couldn¡¯t bear to see this happen again, so I refused to hand over the new drug that we had made, APTX-08, to the scientists. I knew they would use it on Xeno and other subjects again, and I couldn¡¯t let that happen. But the chief went mad and tried to attack me with a knife. Before I could react, someone stepped in front of me and took the stab for me. It was Han. He saved my life. I screamed his name in shock and horror. Yet, he didn¡¯t look at me, but stared at the chief with a fierce glare. He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lay a finger on my daughter.¡± The chief was furious and stabbed him again and again until he stopped breathing. I was enraged and heartbroken at the same time. The only person who ever cared for me as a father was gone, right in front of my eyes. And it was all my fault. I caused his death with my foolishness and selfishness. He died with a smile on his face, knowing that he had protected me until the end. I was so grief-stricken and hopeless that I tried to kill myself then and there, but I was stopped by the scientists who wrestled me down and took the drug from me. They tied me up and gagged me and threw me into a cell. But before they did that, the chief looked at me with a wicked grin and said, ¡°You will obey, or you will rot forever.¡± I was locked up and forgotten. I was not even given the mercy of death. I spent my days and nights in tears, regretting my actions and mourning my loss. However, one day, I received a letter that changed everything. A letter that had only one sentence: ¡°What price would you pay for power?¡± Chapter 66: The Burden of Destiny: A Sons Sacrifice As I anxiously awaited Ryuji''s negotiation results, Eve''s voice abruptly broke the silence. "Young master, I hate to disturb your rest, but I must remind you of something. You''re just one step away from mastering chi and unlocking phase two of stage one. While we wait for Ryuji''s good news, I suggest you practice relentlessly to finish this as quickly as possible. Remember, you have a family waiting for you out there. They may be safe, or they may be in trouble. But one thing is certain, young master¡ªthey need you. Where is that fire that used to burn within you? Has it dwindled? Have you forgotten about Roger?" I snapped at Eve, releasing a killing intent that even the twins could sense, and said: "Eve, as your master, I appreciate your concern and your attempt at motivation. But never dare utter that scumbag''s name in my presence. Do you think I''m oblivious to my goals? Do you think I enjoy being trapped here? Do you think a single day passes without their names haunting my thoughts? However, answer me this, Eve. What happens to a building without support? What happens to a settlement without a sturdy, towering wall?" "It would collapse or get attacked, young master." "Exactly. And the same fate awaits my family if I reach them unprepared. Truth be told, Eve, with each passing day, I''m convinced that I can never reunite with my mother and sister. Even if I were to end everything here and outside, I can''t face them. My hands are stained and will continue to be stained with blood. I''ve taken lives, and I will continue to do so. I am no longer the Xeno my mother brought into this world. I am an abomination, a monster in human flesh. I refuse to taint my mother and sister with my karma. I refuse to put them in harm''s way and cause them more suffering. They already believe I''m dead, so what purpose would it serve to appear before them after all this time? My duty as a son and a brother is to protect and provide, and that''s exactly what I''ll do. But it will all be done from a distance, where I can watch over them without causing them trouble. Do you understand what I''m saying, Eve?" ¡°Yes, I understand young master. I will follow your lead and obey your words.¡± Even though Eve answered in that manner, I felt that there were some things she still wanted to say but held herself back from it. I appreciated her understanding and her work, and I appreciated her for reminding me of my goals and in order not to disappoint her I went directly to work and sat in the lotus position. My target today will be infusing my sensory organs and my brain and spinal cord with chi so that I would master chi infusion and move to phase two of stage one, which is: mana and skills. As I prepare to embark on this journey of chi infusion, I can feel the anticipation building within me. The air crackles with energy, and I can almost taste the possibilities that lie ahead. With unwavering determination, I close my eyes and focus my mind, visualizing the intricate pathways of chi coursing through my body. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. I begin by directing my attention to my sensory organs, envisioning them as conduits for the vibrant energy of chi. I imagine each sense awakening, becoming heightened and attuned to the subtlest vibrations of the world. My eyes become sharper, capable of perceiving the tiniest details and seeing beyond the surface. My ears become finely tuned instruments, capturing even the faintest whispers and discerning the true essence of sound. I feel the energy flowing through my nose, enhancing my sense of smell, allowing me to detect scents that were once imperceptible. My taste buds come alive, savoring every nuance and flavor with heightened sensitivity. And finally, I focus on my skin, feeling it become more receptive, allowing me to sense the world through touch in ways I never thought possible. With my sensory organs infused with chi, I turn my attention to my brain and spinal cord. I visualize the energy flowing through these vital centers of my being, nourishing and empowering them. As the chi courses through my brain, I feel my thoughts becoming clearer, my mental acuity sharpening to a razor''s edge. Ideas flow effortlessly, and my capacity for learning and understanding expands exponentially. The chi permeates my spinal cord, enhancing my physical coordination and granting me a heightened sense of balance and agility. With each breath, I draw in more chi, allowing it to merge seamlessly with my being. The boundaries between myself and the energy become blurred, as if we are becoming one. I can sense the power building within me, ready to be harnessed and channeled into the manifestation of mana and skills, which means that I have succeeded in the final level of phase one. As I was about to embark on the next phase, Eve''s voice cut through the air, filled with panic: "Young master, stop right there! I''ve detected something unusual in your sensory organs after infusing them with chi. I strongly advise you to test them before proceeding any further." "An abnormality, huh? Is it dangerous, or is it similar to what happened when I infused my skin with chi? I had a feeling something like this might occur ever since I learned about the ''Daimorph'' mutation." Eve replied, her voice calm and calculated: "Based on my calculations, young master, it appears to be the same mutation that occurred when the ''Daimorph'' took effect after infusion. However, the outcome this time is uncertain, which is why I halted your progress until you thoroughly investigate it." So, according to Eve, I needed to conduct experiments to uncover the results of this mutation. Yet, according to the descriptions provided by those bastards who experimented on me with the drug ''Altera,'' I should experience further heightened senses and even unlock a sixth sense. I called the twins over, sharing the news and inquiring about the duration of my meditation. Their eyes sparkled with curiosity as they asked: "Does this mean it''s time for an experiment? And as for your meditation, it has lasted for four days.¡± "Four days already? Did Ryuji mention me at all during his visits over the past four days?" I asked eagerly. "Well, every time he came to deliver food, he asked about you," replied the twins. "But when he saw you deep in meditation, he left, saying he''d talk to you when you were free." "Then I''ll catch him when he brings the food today. But for now, let''s focus on experimenting and unlocking some new abilities," I said determinedly. Chapter 67: Advancements and Mutations: Unlocking the Sixth Sense I then stood in the center of the cell, ready to test my senses one by one. The anticipation was building as I delved into the realm of possibilities. Here''s what happened:
  1. Taste: I focused chi on my taste buds, and to my surprise, the food tasted even more repulsive than before. I could discern every ingredient and component in the meal. It seemed my sense of taste had surpassed that of an average human.
  2. Hearing: Moving on to my ears, starting from the inner ear and working my way out, I discovered that my hearing had become sharper and more precise. I could even hear sounds through walls, although only within the adjacent room.
  3. Smell: Turning my attention to my sense of smell, I found that I could detect even the faintest scents, just like an animal with its keen sense of smell. It was accurate and precise.
  4. Touch: Intrigued, I infused my skin with chi to see what would happen. Surprisingly, I could adjust the sensitivity of my skin, either numbing it completely to avoid feeling pain or heightening it to detect the slightest movement near me. It was a significant boost to my perception.
The results of infusing my senses were beyond what I expected from chi infusion. But the real shock came when I focused on my sight. By infusing a small amount of chi into my eyes, I discovered I could zoom in on distant objects, with a range of up to 1 kilometer, as Eve had mentioned. As I increased the intensity of chi, I could perform thermal scans, which I tested on the twins. And as I continued to intensify the chi, I unlocked night vision, followed by what Eve called mana sense. Mana sense allowed me to perceive the particles of mana around me, observing their path, intensity, and quantity. In theory, this meant I could gauge the power of a monster by analyzing its mana. I could determine its rank and even assess my own strength before engaging in battle, giving me a tactical advantage. But then came the moment that left me utterly astonished¡ªI channeled my chi, infusing every fiber of my being, from my brain to my spinal cord. The sensation that coursed through me was unlike anything I had ever experienced. Suddenly, I felt acutely aware of my surroundings, as if I had become the master of the space around me, attuned to every movement and sound. Could this be what they refer to as the elusive sixth sense? Lost in contemplation, a daring idea struck me. I beckoned the twins, urging them to retrieve the hidden kodachis I had stashed away. Once they had the weapons in hand, I instructed each of them to strike me with lethal intent while my eyes were shut. Initially, the twins hesitated, but upon realizing the necessity, they nodded and took their positions. With closed eyes, I focused solely on the space I occupied, and to my astonishment, I effortlessly evaded their attacks without relying on any of my senses. It was as if my body instinctively reacted to the twins'' murderous intentions, dodging their strikes with uncanny precision. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. Could this be the manifestation of the so-called sixth sense? Perhaps this newfound ability was a heightened sense of danger, a built-in sensor within me. The twins were amazed by my lightning-fast reflexes and refused to back down. They kept attacking me with unrelenting strikes, but I dodged them effortlessly without even flinching. After a certain period of time, the twins got tired and collapsed on the ground, breathing heavily. I was satisfied with the experimentation I had done, so I patted them on the head and thanked them for their hard work. They smiled and pressed their heads further into my hand, purring like cats. They were adorable like that, so I couldn''t help but smile after seeing their antics. After finishing our experimentation, I sat next to the twins, and we chatted for a long time. I told them about what I had unlocked and how it affected my body. I explained the zoom vision, the night vision, thermal scan, and mana sense. The more I told them, the more their eyes sparkled like someone seeing their idol live in front of them. They were so excited that when I finished my explanation, they tackled me to the ground while exclaiming: "I mean, this is so cool, isn''t it? You''re turning more and more into a superhuman every day. And to think that we would have the chance to be like you in the future makes us want to work harder on our training and meditation. We''re sure that we''re not the only ones thinking about it. We bet Ryuji and Lana are just as excited as we are. We bet they''re working hard daily, wanting to stand by you and be of use to you. And we can''t lose to them! Especially to that Lana." I smiled at their enthusiasm and praise, but I didn¡¯t want to dig deeper into their last remark. Some things are better left unsaid, as the old saying goes, and I agreed with it wholeheartedly. We chatted for a while, until a knock on the door broke our conversation. It was Ryuji, flashing his cheesy grin. He saw me and exclaimed: ¡°Boss, you are amazing! The scientist and I had the exact conversation you predicted, word for word. It was eerie how accurate you were. I felt like we were both puppets on a string, following your script. Everything you said would happen, happened. The dialogue, the emotions, the reactions, everything. How did you do it, boss?¡± I grinned back at him and said: ¡°Well, Ryu, let me ask you something. What are the four stages of grief?¡± He thought for a moment and said: ¡°Denial, anger, bargaining, depression and acceptance.¡± ¡°Right you are, my dear Ryu. And that¡¯s what I used to guide the conversation. She was shutting out everyone who tried to talk to her before, right?¡± He nodded and said: ¡°Yeah, boss. She wouldn¡¯t say a word or eat anything. She just sat there like a statue.¡± Chapter 68: The Intricate Art of Persuasion (Part 1) "Well then, Ryu, how would you describe this state?" I asked with a curious tone. "Depression, I guess," Ryu replied. "Correct, my good sir. Now, how do you bring someone out of this state?" I inquired further. "Well, comforting them is one way. However, in this place where you don''t know who your friend or foe is, I don''t think that would work or be a possible option," Ryu explained. Just as we were discussing, Hana interjected, eager to contribute. "Isn''t it anger, Xeno? Even though it''s not a standard method, I once read in a psychology book that anger can help bring a person out of depression. Am I right?" With a smile on my face, I replied: "Bingo! That''s the way to go, Hana. Anger is the only way in this situation to make a person focus and pull them out of their depressed state. That''s why I sent her that ambiguous letter with only one sentence. I wanted her to be fully conscious during our conversation, and it worked. However, too much anger can lead to more problems. That''s why I told you to wait for her to vent all that repressed anger and sadness before continuing the conversation." "Yeah, that''s exactly right, boss. But she cried at the end, which doesn''t fit the anger approach. How do you explain that?" Ryuji asked. Before I could continue my explanation, Ha-Eun chimed in, offering her perspective. "Ryu, it''s always been known that women are more emotional than men. So, with her crying, she just shifted her anger to frustration and sadness, which is much better for the conversation than anger. If it were a man, this approach wouldn''t have worked. Am I right, Xeno?" Impressed by the twins'' critical thinking, I patted them on the head and continued my conversation with Ryuji. "It''s just as Ha-Eun said. Women are more emotionally involved than men. That''s why her crying is a good thing. If it were a man, approaching him with this method would have led to a direct attack. His anger would have been directed at you, Ryu. Do you understand where we''re going with this?" "I think I do. So, when you told me to tell her that everything in the letter was true, it made her focus on our conversation and become involved," Ryuji concluded. "Correct, my dear Ryu. That''s exactly what happened. Now that the scientist was fully aware and engaged, what would be the next step?" I asked. "It would be skepticism and then denial, right?" Ryuji guessed. "That''s true. I mean, think about it. Who in their right mind would just accept that I have this fantasy-like power and that I can give it to others? I wouldn''t accept it if I were told that, right?" I explained. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Ryuji nodded, and I continued: "Well, Ryu, what happened next was that you told her that everything you said was true and that you had other witnesses to support your testimony, right? Then you told her that she wouldn''t even begin to imagine my power, and you said it very seriously. So, what transpired after that was her inner conflict between skepticism and the faint hope that she could do something. However, skepticism won, leading her to deny everything she heard from you as a blatant lie or joke orchestrated by the chief." "Yeah, that''s true. She said something along the lines of you being sent by the chief to mess with her and see her despair. She declared that our conversation was over," Ryuji recalled. "Here''s where the serious and fun part comes in, Ryu. Do you remember the two words I asked you to intentionally emphasize at that time?" I asked. "I remember. They were ''target'' and ''revenge''," Ryuji replied. "That''s it exactly. When you said that you would never work for a scumbag like the chief and that you would rather commit suicide, and that the chief was just a target for revenge, do you know what happened in her brain? Answer me this, Ryu. When you lost your loved ones, what did you seek? Did you seek to gloss over it or seek revenge?" I questioned. "I sought revenge, and that''s still all that''s running through my mind to this day," Ryuji admitted. "That''s true, and that''s what''s running through my mind and Albert''s mind as well. We''re not that forgiving that we would gloss over or forgive whoever put us through this hell. And I''m sure the same goes for the scientist. That''s why the moment she heard you talk with utmost conclusiveness and seriousness, and then turn around to leave, her brain went into hyperdrive. She thought, even if this is a lie, if I can get my revenge on that bastard, then it''s all worth it. At the same time, she thought, ''Oh shit, I messed up big time. I''m about to lose the only chance to get what I want.'' And that would lead a person to do what, Ryu?" I asked. Ryuji, struck by a lightning bolt of realization, quivered with a mix of fear and amazement. He answered, "Bargaining. It would lead to bargaining." "And when you laid out the conditions to her and she understood what I wanted from her, she was quick to agree, right, Ryu? Do you know why? It''s because I satisfied her every need. The need to feel loved, cherished, and to belong somewhere. The need to innovate and create which she has as a scientist. And the need for a newfound purpose after losing everything, including a smidge of power. And there you have it. And all I asked for were three simple things: loyalty, her talent, and respect. To her, this was a bargain she wouldn''t want to lose, and she accepted it immediately," I explained. Hana and Ha-Eun couldn''t contain their curiosity any longer and asked the question I had been waiting for. "Then, Xeno, how do you know that she will stay loyal and not betray you later on?" With a wide smile, I nodded and asked everyone present, "What, in your opinion, is the most important thing to a human?" Hana and Ha-Eun answered, "Family," while Ryuji answered, "Word or promise." "You are all correct, but you missed the most important thing for a human," I said, looking at them intently. "The most important thing for a human is their soul. A human without a soul is like a cup without liquid. The existence is there, but it has no meaning. So, when a human wagers their soul for the price of power, what does that mean? It means they have nothing more to lose. It means they would forsake heaven, hell, and the cycle of reincarnation to get what they want. It means they would never betray. If their answers were anything else, I would have ended the conversation right then and there." Chapter 69: The Intricate Art of Persuasion (Part 2) As soon as the words left my mouth, a hush fell over the room. The twins and Ryuji exchanged glances; their faces etched with contemplation. Time seemed to stretch as they absorbed the weight of my revelation. Suddenly, breaking the silence with a burst of excitement, Hana exclaimed: ¡°Ah! I finally understand! That''s why you asked old man Albert through Eve, ''What price would you pay for power?'' when we met him!" Hana, with her carefree and mischievous demeanor, always surprised us with her sharp insight when it mattered most. I nodded in agreement, acknowledging her astuteness. "You''re absolutely right. However, Albert''s situation is different from the scientist''s situation. First, they are wired differently being a man and a woman, respectively. Moreover, I had a prior encounter with the scientist during the ''Altera'' genetic mutation experimentation. She and her assistant were present, and their reactions were one of sheer terror. They refused to partake in the inhumane experiments, while others were more than happy to do so, which speaks volumes about their character and principles." My voice grew heavy with remorse as I continued: "It was my outburst against the chief that led to the tragic demise of her assistant. She felt compelled to help and was disgusted by the ongoing human experimentation in this facility. I couldn''t bear the thought of leaving her to suffer alone, knowing that I played a role in her misfortune. You might say I manipulated her to join our family, but that was the only approach to win her over, and the only way to ensure her happiness and to ensure her safety." ¡°As for Albert''s case, it took me down a completely different path. I had never laid eyes on him before, and all I had to go on was the information in his profile. But the twins insisted that I dig deeper. They saw something in him, a resemblance to an old man who had once been their savior. Their words, and their sensitivity to malice, fueled my curiosity compelling me to find out more about him." Approaching a man in this kind of setting leaves you with two choices: coercion or force. And I didn''t hold back, employing both strategies with equal measure. From the moment I laid my eyes on him, I could see it. I could see myself mirrored in his eyes. It was the same look I had when I discovered that my wretched stepfather had callously sold me off to settle his debts. A look of betrayal, isolation, and an unquenchable thirst for vengeance. The flames of revenge were burning so vigorously, to the point where they consumed and blinded him to all reason. So, when I decided to approach him, I already knew that he would give the answer I was looking for. A man like him who has lost everything will not shy away from gambling everything for a chance at power and revenge, not even his soul. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. So here is my question to you: What would a person like him do when a person pretending to be a soulless husk approaches him and asks him through a screen what price he would pay for power?¡± All three of them answered with anger and frustration. I smiled at the obvious answers they provided and continued: "That is correct. Not only did he get angry, but he also questioned my sanity, stating that a soulless husk like myself wouldn¡¯t be able to move or talk and questioned my ability to provide him with power. Now, the most obvious thing to do was to show him the extent of my power, and that is exactly what I did. I moved my hand to the table, channeled chi to my fingertips, and pinched the table until it took its shape, leaving Albert amazed and shaken. What I did next is to clear the misconception in his mind. The misconception that I was a soulless husk. I then stated that all he sees is a fa?ade, an act to deceive the chief and the guards. And that what I want from him is not his soul, but his loyalty and service. Now the question is for you Ryu, what would you expect his answer to be?¡± Ryuji, digesting what I said till now, answered: ¡°If I were betrayed before and by people close to me, of course, I wouldn¡¯t accept without knowing further details or knowing more about the person offering me help.¡± ¡°You are correct with your assumption Ryu, and I was thinking in the same lane as you are. However, and to my surprise, his answer was: ¡®No one deserves my loyalty¡¯. Now what I did next was acknowledge his opinion even though I was shocked by his answer, and I stated that I will not force my will on him and that I only approached him since I saw myself in him and that even though I didn¡¯t know his story, I can infer it and stayed quiet waiting for the twins to come pick me up. Well, you might think that I had given up when I went silent and stopped even looking at the old man, however, I didn¡¯t. What I did next was wait for the twins, hoping that they would find a solution to that and maybe even soften his heart being cute and all. Yet, what I didn¡¯t expect is that the twins¡¯ words were so accurate and brazen to the point that they shot bolts with what they said through the old man¡¯s heart. And instead of calming down, he flared up too much, to the point that he stood up and started shouting his concerns and doubts towards our understanding of his situation. That honestly both saddened and angered me. I was saddened since I could feel the pain and desperation coming from him. However, I was angered since he almost blew our cover and alerted the guards to our presence. From here, I decided to get serious, and I yanked him back to his place so fast that no one noticed what happened. I then looked into his eyes and threatened him with tearing out his tongue so fast that he wouldn¡¯t even notice if he would flare up again and that we were here to have a civil conversation. Now I don¡¯t know what he saw and felt at that time after looking in my eyes and hearing what I said, however, he calmed down and stated that he is willing to serve me wholeheartedly if I take over this facility and give him his chance at revenge, ending our conversation and making a deal.¡± I took a deep breath and concluded: ¡°So, as you see Ryu, even though I persuaded both the scientist and Albert into joining my family, the approach was totally different. One had to be coerced and forced while the other was persuaded using logic and emotions.¡± Chapter 70: Embracing the Monster Within Ryuji''s face turned pale as he heard my conclusion, and he quickly asked, "Hey boss! Have you ever used psychological methods to convince Lana and me to join you?" I chuckled as I replied, "I truly see both you and Lana as family, and you are both important to me. I never used any methods to win you over. Although I initially had doubts about your motivations for helping me, I still trusted you, right? And if you still doubt my words after all this time, you can ask the two human lie detectors next to me if there was any falsehood or hidden agenda in what I said. They are quite skilled at it, with an accuracy rate of 100%. But enough of that talk, before you leave Ryu, I just want to know something. What is the name of the scientist? And did she send any message with you?" Ryuji looked relieved after hearing my explanation and seeing the twins nod in agreement with me. He replied with a mischievous smile, "Yeah boss, she said her name was Aurora and that it would be an honor to work with you. Her cheeks turned red as she said it." Upon hearing Ryuji''s words, the twins jumped up from beside me, and Hana exclaimed, "Sis, I sense the arrival of a dangerous new rival!" Ha-Eun, equally enthusiastic, added, "We won''t lose to her or Lana! It''s going to be an all-out war when we meet." Hearing the twins'' somewhat ominous words, I lightly bumped them on the head, leaving them rubbing their heads in pain. Then, I turned my attention back to Ryuji and scowled as I said, "Hey blabbermouth, let''s not add fuel to the fire unnecessarily. Anyways, Ryu, I still have one more important thing to tell you. It''s going to happen soon, so be prepared." Ryuji''s face turned serious upon hearing my comment, and he replied, "Affirmative, boss! I''m ready whenever you are." "Don''t worry too much about it, Ryu. Before the time comes, I will fill you and Lana in on the details. Just stay focused and continue your training. Also, make sure to tell Aurora and Albert to practice meditation. If they don''t know how, teach them. It''s important for our future endeavors," I said, implying the significance of meditation. Ryuji nodded his affirmation and then left the cell to continue his work. I found myself alone with the twins, so I decided to dive into my martial arts training and body refinement techniques. Of course, I couldn''t forget about helping the twins with their own training. Day by day, they were improving and growing stronger. Their bodies were filling out in all the right places, you know what I mean... I mean, they were no longer skinny. Seriously, that''s exactly what I meant, nothing else, I swear... A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. After our intense practice routine, I freshened up and settled into a lotus position on the floor, ready to meditate. My goal was to attune my chi to the frequency of mana in the atmosphere, to become one with the world and with myself. Easier said than done, let me tell you. Trying to figure out the right frequency to harmonize with and the particles to absorb was proving to be quite the challenge. Even with my mana sense helping me detect and predict the magicules, I still couldn''t absorb and harmonize them with my own chi. It was like there was an invisible wall blocking the mana particles from entering my body. And it wasn''t just my body rejecting them, my soul was resisting too. My soul was screaming, refusing to cooperate and blocking the entrance of mana. But why? What was I doing wrong? Should I take a break for today? Just as I was about to give myself a breather, I heard the voice of my hero, my assistant, my partner, Professor Eve saying, "Young master, I have a theory I''d like to share with you, if you have a moment." "Oh, Professor Eve! Your reliable voice is music to my ears. I''ve got all the time in the world for you. Lay that theory on me, I''m all ears." "Thank you, young master. You have no idea how happy that makes me," Eve replied with enthusiasm. "To be honest, young master, I''ve been feeling a bit lonely lately. I thought you had forgotten about me and, well... I don''t know if it''s the feeling of being abandoned, but I don''t like it," Eve stumbled over her words, her tone tinged with irritation. Oh, it seems like someone is pouting. What a cute reaction! When did Eve learn to act like this? It''s almost as if she''s becoming more human every day. But she''s right, I haven''t really talked to her in the past few days. I''ve only been asking her for things without truly communicating. Ahh, she must have felt like nothing more than a tool. Well, first things first, I should apologize and then ask about her theory. I know how excited she gets when she has something to explain or help me with. That should fix everything. "I owe you an apology, Eve. I''ve realized that I haven''t been treating you well lately, and I''m truly sorry if I made you feel like a tool. If you''re willing to share the theory you''ve come up with, I''d be more than happy to listen." "No, no! Young master, please don''t apologize. It''s not your fault at all. I shouldn''t have expressed myself that way. I just felt lonely, that''s all. But I would really appreciate it if we could have more conversations from time to time." I smiled at Eve''s innocent reply, yet I didn''t interrupt her train of thought. Eve continued by saying: "About my theory, young master, your dilemma and struggle are all stemming from your lack of awareness about your nature and identity. My theory, young master, states that you are still not aware of your dual nature. You are no longer a human being. You are a humanoid. If you want to take it further, young master, you are a new species altogether. You are what they call a mutation of humanity. The first specimen of humanity that mutated to not only house chi, which belonged to humanity a long time ago, but to also house mana only meant for monsters. So, what you are missing is the realization that you must work with your monster half and harmonize. Mix and match. Ying and yang." As soon as Eve finished her theory, I felt as if something clicked in me. What the creator meant by this step was... Chapter 71: The Guiding Principle: Neither Fully Human, Nor Fully Monster In the midst of our conversation, a profound realization washed over me like a tidal wave¡ªan epiphany that pierced through the depths of my being. It was as if the creator, the one who bestowed upon me these extraordinary powers, whispered a profound truth into my very soul. And in that moment, I understood what was truly expected of me, not just as an individual, but as a member of a lineage yet to come. It became clear that the creator''s intention was not for me to simply embrace my monstrous side and find harmony within its depths. No, it was far more nuanced than that. The creator sought for me to grasp the delicate balance between my human and monster nature, to realize that neither extreme would lead to a fulfilling existence. To be too human would render me weak, vulnerable to the whims of malice and condescension, a mere pawn in the game of life. Conversely, to fully succumb to my monstrous instincts would plunge me into a realm of ruthless savagery, devoid of self-awareness and disconnected from my very essence. In this revelation, I found a guiding principle¡ªa mantra to live by. "Neither fully human, nor fully monster shall I be," I whispered to myself, the words resonating with newfound clarity. It was a reminder that my path lay in the delicate dance between light and darkness, humanity and monstrosity. Only by embracing both aspects of my nature could I truly discover the essence of my soul, my personality, and my true self. With this newfound revelation swirling in my mind, I settled back into the lotus position and embarked on a deep meditation. Grateful for Eve''s invaluable assistance, I made a promise to engage in more conversations with her from now on. As I delved into the depths of my subconscious, I began to chant the mantra that had just occurred to me. Surprisingly, this time my soul didn''t rebel or resist, my body didn''t reject or react. The absorption of mana flowed smoothly as the particles entered through my skin, converging towards the turbulent vortex within my dantian. A battle raged within me, but I knew the remedy. Slowly, painstakingly, I started to harmonize the chi within me with the frequency of the external mana. Initially, it was a painful process, and I coughed up blood a few times. Yet, as the mana coursed through my entire being, I could feel my body adapting to its presence and power. My skin grew thicker, my bones stronger and more flexible, my muscles honed to perfection, my vessels wider and clearer, and my senses sharpened. Under the pressure of mana, my body underwent a remarkable transformation, until finally, a flood of information surged through my brain, manifesting itself in the language I spoke. The message was clear: Job Unlocked! Skills Manifesting. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Job Title: Soul Weaver/Spirit Sentinel Unleashed Skills: 1st Skill: Soul Forge Dominion 2nd Skill: Soul Experience Vault 3rd Skill: Soul (Network + Bolt Barrage + Barrier + Burst Wave) What? What is all this? It''s incredible! Am I in a game? Calm down, Xeno, calm down! This is no time to get carried away like a child. I need to understand what these skills are and how to utilize them. And just as that thought crossed my mind, a detailed explanation of the skills and their names materialized in my consciousness: Soul Forge Dominion: This skill comprises two subskills¡ªSoul Armament and Collective Soul Power. Soul Armament: Enables the user to forge weapons or armor from the souls or mana they possess. The strength of the forged equipment depends on the number of souls and quantity of mana used. Note: Excessive damage to the soul weapons or armor will result in the permanent consumption of souls. Also, only one species or nature of souls can be used to create the armament. Collective Soul Power: Allows the user to harness the power of multiple souls simultaneously. However, only one quality of souls can be utilized at a time, and the souls must be of the same nature and species. Soul Experience Vault: This skill consists of two subskills that work in tandem¡ªSoul Experience Extraction and Soul Vault. Soul Experience Extraction: As the name suggests, this subskill enables the user to tap into the stored soul¡¯s experience and memories, like opening a treasure chest of knowledge and wisdom. Soul Vault: This subskill grants the user access to a dimension where they can stash away the souls they have collected, as well as their gear and weapons. Only the user can use this dimension, making it a safe and convenient storage space. Soul (Network + Bolt Barrage + Barrier + Burst Wave): Soul Network: This subskill allows the user to link their soul with other souls, forming a soul corridor. Through this corridor, the user can communicate with the linked group, and sense any ill will or hostile intentions towards himself\herself. Note: The link can be broken or cancelled by either party, but doing so will result in losing all the benefits provided by the user through the link, including evolution. Also, by agreeing to forming a bond or pact with the user, the subject agrees to leave their soul at his disposal. This means, the subject that breaks the pact or has the bond broken by the user will leave their soul as collateral. Note: Some damage will also affect the user when the pact is broken. Soul Bolt Barrage: This subskill allows the user to unleash a barrage of bolts made of soul power or mana, that will strike a large number of enemies with overwhelming and precise force. Note: The more mana or soul force added to the barrage, the stronger and wider it will be, like a storm of arrows raining down on the battlefield. Soul Barrier: This subskill allows the user to create a barrier made of souls or mana, that can block magical attacks. Note: The same rule applies to this subskill, meaning that the more mana or soul force added to the barrier, the stronger and larger it will be, like a wall of steel protecting the user. Soul Burst Wave: This subskill allows the user to release a powerful burst of magicules or soul power in all directions, creating a shockwave that either knocks out or knocks back the enemies. Note: If the enemies are weaker than the user, this subskill will also inflict damage and injuries to them. Chapter 72: Fueling a New Goal Whaaaaat? What is this? This is so cool! I mean, I can¡¯t even believe this is happening. As I pondered in awe, I opened my eyes to find the twins staring down at me, their eyes wide with astonishment. Taken aback, I asked them: "What''s going on with you two all of a sudden? Is there something on my face?" Hana, brimming with curiosity, looked at me with sparkling eyes and inquired: "Xeno, what was that? What was that incredible force surrounding you earlier? And why did your back glow so intensely just moments ago? You even seem taller than before! What in the world is happening? Please, Xeno, tell us! I''m practically dying from excitement!" Force surrounding me? Taller? Back glowing? What in the world was Hana talking about? I couldn''t comprehend what Hana meant because I didn''t feel any of those things, so I asked Eve to analyze my body and report any changes. Eve then revealed that not only had I grown taller once again, but my entire body had undergone transformations. However, despite Eve''s thorough search, she couldn''t find any information about the glowing back. So, I took off my shirt and asked the twins to describe what they saw. To my astonishment, the twins described a skull tattoo, etched on my back with black and gold pigment. Not only was it engraved, but it also pulsated with life. According to the twins, the tattoo seemed to possess an eerie presence, which they, being sensitive to malevolence, could sense. I pondered the tattoo for a while, but the only explanation I could come up with was that it must be connected to the new skills I had just acquired. Turning back to the twins, I sat them down and recounted everything that had happened to me¡ªthe new job, the newfound skills, the mana, the revelations, and the epiphanies. I left no detail untold. However, what came next shook me. Ha-Eun and Hana, surprisingly reaching the same conclusion, said in perfect sync: "Xeno, based on your explanation, we believe that the creator who bestowed this power upon you made you undergo a personal trial to unlock the second phase. So, can we assume that the trial of self will be different for each person? And if someone fails to overcome it, they will never be able to reach phase two or go further.¡± The twins'' revelation left me utterly stunned, as it perfectly aligned with my own thoughts. With a smile, I responded to them, while playfully ruffling their hair: "Wow, you two have really delved into some deep thinking there. I''ve been observing your progress over these months, witnessing the immense effort you''ve put into your training, meditation, and studies, yet your progress this time is surprising. Honestly, I''m both amazed and incredibly proud of you. Keep up the fantastic work, seriously." If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. I paused for a moment, then continued: "Regarding your theory, you hit the nail on the head. It''s not just about hard work and meditation anymore; it''s also a battle against oneself. If you can triumph over your inner demons, truly grasp the message that''s meant for you, then you can proceed to phase two. However, if you fail to do so, you''ll never be able to enhance or awaken your job and skills. Essentially, you''ll be left as mere cannon fodder, pawns." However, there was a nagging concern that continued to bother me. How could I possibly increase my mana reserves enough to reach stage two? Was it solely reliant on the particles in the air? If that was the case, it would take an eternity to progress. What a bummer. Lost in my thoughts, I suddenly heard Eve''s voice chiming in: "Young master, don''t you remember our previous discussion? There''s another way to boost your reserves¡ªby obtaining magic gems from the monsters beyond the settlement walls. The higher the monster''s rank, the larger and purer its magic gem, and the more mana it contains. So, here''s the simple plan for your progress: meditate to absorb magicules from the air whenever possible and slay as many monsters as you can to absorb the mana from their gems." Ah, my dependable partner, always there to guide me. She''s truly amazing. I mean, who wouldn''t adore someone like her? She consistently comes to my rescue when I''m lost, offering the most brilliant solutions. I can''t express my gratitude enough towards her. Eve, seemingly sensing my inner thoughts, appeared pleased and fell silent after providing me with the solution. Eve''s explanation ignited a fire within me, fueling a new and exhilarating goal. I envisioned myself traversing the vast expanse of Earth, embarking on a thrilling quest to hunt down menacing monsters, uncover hidden dungeons, and unearth priceless treasures. But that was not all¡ªI yearned to forge connections between settlements, fortifying their defenses and bolstering their offenses. And let''s not forget my original mission: to eradicate every last branch of "The Cult of the Damned" and seize control. It was to be a revenge-fueled adventure like no other. With unwavering determination, I made a silent vow to share my ambitions with my loyal crew once I had secured this facility. But for now, it was time to put my skills to the test. "You two!" I called out to the twins. Once the twins heard my call, their faces brimmed with anticipation. They knew something extraordinary was about to unfold. Taking my place at the center of the room, I beckoned the twins to bring me my trusted kodachis and overcoat. As they placed the items in my hands, I focused my thoughts, uttering the words, "Soul Vault." And in an instant, something truly miraculous occurred¡ªthe kodachis and overcoat blinked out of sight, disappearing into thin air. Panic briefly gripped me, but as soon as I willed their return, they reappeared in my grasp, as if they had never left. I was awestruck. This newfound ability meant I no longer had to fear concealing my weapons and belongings. With a simple thought, I could store any item using this extraordinary skill. The best part? I had yet to discover the limits of its capacity, leaving room for thrilling experimentation in the days to come. Chapter 73: Embracing the Shadows: Soul Armament Revealed "Alright, let''s move on to the next skill," I exclaimed, excitement bubbling within me like a cauldron of anticipation. As I pondered, a new skill emerged from the depths of my mind¡ªSoul Armament. With a swift return to my position, I focused my thoughts and whispered, "Soul Armament: Mode Armor." In an instant, a jet-black armor materialized on my body, its presence captivating in its extraordinary craftsmanship and soul-infused magic. The armor seemed to devour light, wrapping around me like a cloak of ethereal shadows. Crafted meticulously from the fallen souls, it possessed an ominous power that rendered it nearly indestructible. The sleek, form-fitting design hugged my body with a comforting familiarity, akin to a second skin. Intricate gold and red engravings adorned its surface, their delicate lines emitting an otherworldly glow in the darkness. The helmet took the shape of a menacing crow, its beady red eyes piercing through the veil of night, as if it could see into the depths of one''s soul. A dark, smoky glass visor obscured my face, adding to the air of mystery and intimidation. The armor was equipped with a pair of razor-sharp gauntlets, ready to strike with deadly precision, and a pair of boots that looked as regal as the armor itself, empowering each step with an aura of authority. What was more interesting about this armor was its ability to merge seamlessly with my overcoat and kodachis, transforming into a fearsome and awe-inspiring form. The twins, elated by its magnificence, couldn''t resist touching and admiring the armor''s power. I could understand their excitement, for I too could feel its immense strength. The thought of infusing it with more souls sent a surge of anticipation through my veins. The time to collect the souls of those wretched scum in this facility was fast approaching. With malevolent thoughts swirling in my mind, I began to move in the armor, executing my martial arts routine with a fluidity that brought me immense delight. Every move, every kick, flowed seamlessly, as if the armor itself had become an extension of my being. I continued to practice, convinced that all was well. Little did I know that the next turn of events would shatter that illusion, like a fragile glass meeting an unforgiving force. As the 15-minute mark of my training approached, a wave of dizziness washed over me, causing my legs to wobble and my body to collapse onto my knees. The grandeur of the armor vanished as if it were a mere illusion, leaving me with only my kodachis and overcoat, a stark reminder of my vulnerability. The twins, witnessing this sudden change, rushed to my side, their expressions filled with concern. "What happened? Where did the armor go?" they asked, their voices laced with worry. Groggy and disoriented, I replied with an almost silent voice, "I don''t know what happened, but what I do know is that I''m all out of mana, and if I''m not mistaken, I''m about to pass out." The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Before I could finish my words, darkness enveloped me, and I succumbed to unconsciousness, bringing the twins down with me. When I finally regained consciousness, a pounding headache and a dry mouth greeted me, as if the very essence of my being had been drained. Confusion clouded my mind, but as Hana handed me a cup of water and I drank it, my mind slowly started to regain its focus. And that''s when awareness of my surroundings flooded back, and with it, a wave of shame washed over me. Who would have thought that one moment I would be showcasing my armor and skills, and the next I would be collapsing in a pitiful state? Ah, if only I could find a place to bury myself, that would be the best. Not wanting to reveal my embarrassment to the twins and striving to maintain composure, I mustered the strength to ask them, "Are you two alright? And thank you for your help. I never expected this to happen to me... ever. However, it seems that the quantity and quality of mana that I possess is not enough to activate the armor for more than that. Also, I should be careful of how I use my skills from now on, especially when I''m in the middle of combat. It would be disastrous if I passed out due to mana inefficiency during a battle." The twins, seemingly understanding the gravity of the situation before I even told them, remained unperturbed, their unwavering support a comforting presence. However, Hana, who started laughing immediately after I finished my explanation, couldn''t let what happened pass without cackling like an idiot. And as she was about to say something sarcastic to the bone, I playfully bopped her on the head and settled back down in a lotus position to check how much mana I had recovered. To my surprise, the mana depletion wasn''t as severe as I had anticipated, and I had already recovered 25% of my mana, like a flickering flame reigniting in the darkness. Lost in contemplation of the recent events, I turned to Eve, the ever-reliable companion, for an explanation regarding my fainting spell and mana recovery. Her response, swift and chilling, sent a shiver down my spine, like an icy gust of wind on a winter''s night. "Young master, since your transformation or mutation, you have become a mana-dependent being, much like other monsters. What occurred was your body''s instinctual response to prevent a second death, a desperate attempt to preserve the fragile flame of life. For an individual reliant on mana, depleting it means death. What your body did was like a safety mechanism of sorts, where when your body reaches the last 2% of mana, it shuts down everything and puts you in sleep mode. So, in conclusion, all that happened, young master, was to safeguard your life. Please exercise caution in the future; you gave me quite a fright. My systems almost shut down from the shock." Well, it appeared that I had come perilously close to the edge of the abyss. Though the word "death" itself sent a shiver down my spine, I found myself surprisingly unfazed, like a phoenix reborn from the ashes of its former self. Was it because I had already faced death once before, or perhaps because I was now a hybrid, a fusion of human and monster? I pondered this question, wondering about the depths of my newfound resilience and the path that lay ahead, like an uncharted territory waiting to be explored. Chapter 74: The Illusion of Power: Ricks False Confidence and the Silent Rebellion As the days drifted by, I immersed myself in deep meditation, striving to enhance my mana retention and supply. Yet, no matter how fervently I pursued this goal, the outcome remained disappointingly lackluster. It was almost comical how minuscule the increase in my mana reserves turned out to be. If I were to quantify it, I''d say it was a mere 0.1% boost¡ªa laughable fraction. However, amidst this seemingly fruitless endeavor, there were silver linings. Through my dedicated meditation, I managed to infuse my kodachis with mana, granting me the ability to unleash waves of mana or even materialize them into slashing attacks. The true effectiveness and speed of these newfound powers remained uncertain, but one thing was clear: each slash would consume a substantial amount of mana. According to Eve''s calculations, I could unleash a maximum of ten slashes. This meant I had to wield them sparingly, reserving their use for moments of dire peril, unless I had a death wish. Leaving behind the frustrations of my recent struggles, my thoughts turned to the path ahead. It became evident that the time had come for me to seize control of this facility. I had already unlocked all the necessary skills, and in my current state, I felt confident that I could single-handedly face an entire army, thanks to my mana-infused body alone. And that''s not even taking into account the untapped potential of my other skills, waiting to be explored and utilized. Yet, one question remained unanswered: how would I gather Ryuji and Lana together to explain my plans to them? As I pondered a solution, my heightened senses detected a familiar scent and voice approaching my cell. However, this scent and voice were far from welcome. It was none other than Rick, and it seemed he had come to subject me to another round of torture. As Rick and his goonies drew closer to my cell, I swiftly wrapped myself in bandages, utilizing my mana-infused body, and positioned myself in the wheelchair provided by Ryuji. I assumed the guise of a soulless husk, while the twins, understanding their role, sat on the bed and chatted as if nothing was amiss. Suddenly, the door to the cell swung open with a loud bang. Rick, accompanied by Carlo and his other lackeys, entered the room. Upon seeing my lifeless appearance and the twins conversing nonchalantly, a sick smile crept across Rick''s face. He looked at me, devoid of any expression, and uttered: ¡°I came here today expecting this piece of shit to be dead, so I could have some fun with the twins. But alas, he''s still alive and kicking, despite his sorry state.¡± I tried to shrink myself as much as possible, hoping Rick wouldn''t notice my growth, but it was futile. Rick turned his attention to the twins and angrily questioned: ¡°Why did this piece of shit grow taller? Were you taking care of him or something? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be using him?¡± If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Hana, looking at Rick with disgust, retorted: ¡°And what if we took care of him, huh? Are you an idiot Rick? If we didn¡¯t take care of him and kept him alive, wouldn¡¯t it be our turn next if he died?¡± Ha-Eun, equally disgusted, added: ¡°And what about him getting taller? Haven¡¯t you ever heard of puberty you dumb shit?¡± Rick, feeling embarrassed and agitated by the twins'' responses, screamed: "I know that, you bitches! Who the hell do you think you are, acting all smart and confident like you own this damn facility? Want me to come over and beat you to death?" Hana and Ha-Eun smiled, unfazed by Rick''s threats, and replied: "You''re welcome to try, you garbage. But let us enlighten you. Beating us close to death would jeopardize your chief''s plan, wouldn''t it? Imagine if Xeno dies today while we''re injured from your beating. Wouldn''t your chief use you as a test subject instead of us? Didn''t think about that, did you, you idiot?" Rick turning red from anger, and with a vein bulging from his head retorted:¡± Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t fucking kill you right here and now? Do you think I¡¯m that afraid of the chief?¡± Just as Rick was about to pounce on the twins, Carlo intervened, grabbing Rick''s shoulder. He calmly suggested: "Hey, Rick, even though they said it in an infuriating way, they''re right. Let''s channel all this anger towards that piece of shit lying in the chair. If he happens to die, so be it. We can then have all the fun we want with those two under the guise of torture, and later hand them off to the chief for experimentation. And if he doesn''t die, we''ll send him to the sick bay, let them patch him up, and then let the chief finish him off with his gene modifications. The chief would be so pleased that he might even allow us to do whatever we want with those two over there and use them as test subjects. Smart, ain¡¯t it?" As Rick simmered with anger, his face contorted with a mix of frustration and rage. He was ready to unleash his fury upon the twins, but Carlo''s words seemed to strike a chord within him. Reluctantly, Rick took a step back, his grip on his temper loosening. "You''re lucky this time," Rick growled, his voice dripping with venom. "But don''t think for a second that I''ve forgotten about this. You two better watch your backs." Hana and Ha-Eun maintained their composed expressions, their eyes locked with Rick''s. They knew that their defiance had struck a nerve, and they were prepared to face the consequences. But for now, they had successfully diverted Rick''s attention away from their true intentions. As Rick turned his attention back to me, lying motionless in the wheelchair, a wicked smile crept across his face. He approached me, his eyes gleaming with vicious pleasure. "Well, well, look at you," he sneered. "A pathetic husk of a man, completely at my mercy." I remained still, my facade of lifelessness unbroken. The twins continued their casual conversation, their voices masking the tension in the room. They were playing their part to perfection, ensuring that Rick''s focus remained solely on me. Rick leaned in closer, his hot breath grazing my ear. "You thought you could escape my grasp, didn''t you?" he whispered, relishing in his perceived victory. "But no matter how hard you try; you''ll always be under my control." I resisted the urge to react, to show any sign of life. It was crucial to maintain the illusion, to bide my time until the opportune moment presented itself. I knew that Rick''s sadistic nature would eventually lead to his downfall. With a final taunting laugh, Rick straightened himself and motioned to Carlo and the others. "Let''s get this piece of shit out of here," he commanded. "We''ll have some fun with him, and then we''ll see just how long he can survive." Carlo and the goonies approached; their eyes filled with anticipation. They grabbed hold of the wheelchair, ready to drag me away to a place of torment. But little did they know, their actions were merely paving the way for their own demise. Chapter 75: Enduring Pain and Provoking Madness: A Calculated Risk As I was forcefully propelled towards the dreaded torture room, a sense of awe washed over me as I witnessed the twins'' remarkable improvisation skills. In the face of imminent danger, they effortlessly conjured up justifications on the spot, their unwavering resolve standing as an impenetrable barrier against Rick''s malevolence. The transformation they had undergone was nothing short of extraordinary, evolving from vulnerable crybabies into resolute individuals who could be relied upon in the direst of circumstances. It became abundantly clear that the presence of someone who believed in them, cared for them, and extended a helping hand had wrought a profound change in their lives. The realization that they were valued, loved, and possessed a purpose had reshaped their very essence, molding them into beings of unwavering strength and resilience. I held them in the highest regard, for in my eyes, anyone who dares to embark on the arduous journey of self-improvement deserves the utmost respect and admiration. Their unwavering determination to rise above their circumstances served as a testament to the indomitable human spirit. It was a reminder that, even in the darkest of times, the power of belief and support could ignite a transformative flame within the depths of one''s soul. Lost in my thoughts about the twins, we finally arrived at the torture room, a dimly lit chamber that reeked of despair and suffering. The cold stone floor sent shivers down my spine as I was unceremoniously thrown to the ground like a lifeless ragdoll. The room was adorned with macabre decorations, chains hanging from the walls, and instruments of torture scattered about. Rick and Carlo, their sadistic grins never leaving their faces, approached me with a twisted sense of delight. With a swift motion, they hoisted me up and secured me to an archaic stretching contraption, its rusted metal creaking ominously. This ancient device, once used to torment souls in forgotten times, now held me captive, its purpose revived for their sadistic pleasure. As Rick and Carlo began pulling the levers from both sides, the contraption groaned and protested, stretching my limbs to their limits. The excruciating pain shot through my body like a thousand fiery needles, threatening to break me. Yet, despite the torment, I remained motionless, my face a mask of lifelessness, concealing the inner turmoil. You might wonder how I managed to endure such unimaginable agony without uttering a sound. Well, the answer is simple: mana. I tapped into the hidden well of energy within me, channeling it to dull my senses to the point of feeling nothing at all. It was a delicate balance, a mental fortitude that allowed me to withstand the physical torment. But the pain was not the only challenge I faced. Rick, growing bored with my lack of reaction, decided to tie me to a sturdy pole, exposing me to a merciless onslaught of whipping and cutting. His cronies joined in, their sadistic acts leaving no inch of my body unmarred and battered. With each strike, they reveled in their twisted enjoyment, their laughter echoing through the chamber like a haunting melody. Little did they know, I welcomed their infliction of as much damage as possible. It was all part of the plan, a calculated risk to be sent to the sick bay later. There, I would rendezvous with Lana and Ryuji, revealing the intricate details of our operation and assigning them their crucial roles. To ensure they played their part, I flashed a fleeting smirk at Rick, a subtle taunt that only he caught sight of. But it worked like a charm. Rick, consumed by fury, teetered on the edge of sanity. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. He screamed at Carlo and his lackeys, his voice filled with rage and desperation: "Did you see that, Carlo? That piece of shit, that worthless excuse for a human being, just smirked. He fucking smirked right in my face. Tell me you saw it, Carlo!" Carlo, bewildered by Rick''s outburst, tried to calm him down: "Hey, Rick, calm down. I didn''t see him do anything. It must be all in your head. It seems all that pent-up stress is getting to you, my dear friend. Just take a breather." Rick, still seething with rage, refused to be placated: "What the hell, Carlo? You don''t even believe me? I swear I saw him smirk at me. Look, he just did it again. That piece of shit is mocking me. Unforgivable!" Unable to resist the thrill of provoking Rick further, I smirked at him while he fumed, my eyes glinting with defiance. The sight of my smirk pushed him over the edge, his grip on sanity slipping away like sand through his fingers. In a fit of madness, he grabbed a knife from his side and lunged at me with a manic fervor. Again and again, he stabbed me with a frenzied determination, his blows raining down upon my battered body. Blood spattered the room, drenching me in a gruesome tableau of cuts and lacerations. The room echoed with the sickening sound of flesh meeting steel, a symphony of violence. Carlo and his lackeys, realizing the danger of Rick''s unchecked rage, intervened, desperately trying to restrain him. "Hey, calm down, man! If we purposefully kill him and the boss loses his outlet for anger, who knows what he''ll do to us. Quickly, untie him and toss him into the sick bay before we lose him. Hurry!" With their command, I was released from my restraints, my body limp and broken. They dragged me back to the sick bay, my blood leaving a trail of crimson behind us. The journey there was an agonizing one. The loss of blood was immense, even though I had Eve¡¯s nanomachines working at full time. Finally, and after reaching the sick bay they unceremoniously dumped me in front of Lana and the other nurses. Lana, her eyes widening in horror at the sight of my mangled body, rushed to my side, her hands trembling as she cradled me with utmost care. Tears welled up in her eyes, a mixture of fear and anguish, as she beheld the extent of my injuries. In that moment, I mustered a wink and a smile, I did this to assure her that everything was alright, even though it clearly wasn''t. Seeing my response, Lana regained her composure, her professional instincts taking over. She swiftly instructed the other nurses to lift me onto an empty bed, their hands gentle yet urgent. The room fell into a hushed silence as Lana dismissed the other nurses, her focus solely on me. With unwavering dedication, she set about patching me up, her hands moving with precision and grace. The room was filled with the soft hum of medical equipment and the scent of antiseptic, a stark contrast to the dingy dark room I was in before. Lana injected me with nanomachines, their microscopic wonders working tirelessly to mend my broken body, and wrapped my body tightly with bandages. Watching her work so attentively, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude and admiration. Despite the chaos and bloodshed, Lana remained steadfast, her commitment to healing unwavering. It was a testament to her strength and compassion, qualities that had drawn me to her in the first place. As she continued her diligent efforts, a smile tugged at the corners of my bloodied lips. I had missed her presence immensely, her touch a balm to my wounded soul. In that moment, I reflexively reached out, my hand grasping her arm, pulling her close for a tight embrace. Despite being covered in my own blood, Lana didn''t struggle or show any sign of distress. She simply just remained in my arms, enjoying my warmth. We held each other, cherishing the moment, finding solace in the midst of chaos. After what felt like an eternity, I reluctantly released her, our embrace coming to an end. With a soft smile, I spoke, my voice filled with gratitude and affection: "Long time no see, gorgeous. I missed you loads. Are you doing alright? Did anyone upset or hurt you in any way? If there was such a person, please do point him/her out so I can rip their throat out." Lana, her hand resting gently on my cheek, caressed it with a tenderness that spoke volumes. Her eyes sparkled with a mixture of fondness and amusement as she replied: "Always the overprotective person, I see. You haven''t changed a bit, have you, you honey-tongued rascal?" A chuckle escaped my lips, as I exclaimed: "Well, what do you expect? I really did miss you, and a lot. I mean, how long has it been since I''ve seen you? And, by the way, thanks for the gift. It was amazing. It fit me to the tee, and well, it looked cool too. As expected of you, always kind, considerate, and outright lovable." Chapter 76: Conspiracy in the Shadows: A Plot for Redemption and Revenge Lana''s face turned a deep shade of red as she listened to my words. In a playful manner, she lightly tapped my shoulder, trying to conceal her embarrassment. I couldn''t help but chuckle at her adorable reaction. Little did I know, she had a surprise in store for me. Without warning, Lana leaned in closer, her warm breath grazing my cheeks. She tilted her head slightly, closing the distance between us. Our lips met in a gentle, soft, and sweet kiss. Though brief, its impact lingered long after. Blushing, Lana pulled away from me and mischievously said: "As Ryuji mentioned before, this is my second gift for you. I hope you like it and that you''ll take responsibility for it. I know I''m older than you, and it might be unsettling, but it''s a token of my love and appreciation for you and everything you do. Oh, and just so you know, this is my first kiss, so consider it an honor." I was completely taken aback. It was my first kiss too, and she surprised me with it. But it felt incredibly sweet and filled with emotion, causing me to smile and blush uncontrollably. I tried to find the right words to say, but they eluded me. Taking a deep breath, I calmed my racing heart and spoke to Lana: "Thank you for this precious gift, and I love you too, Lana. However, I''m not ready to think about love and relationships right now. I have ambitious goals and other things I want to pursue. While I can''t promise a romantic relationship, I can promise that you''ll always be by my side, even beyond death. I''m that possessive. Does that answer satisfy you, Lana?" Lana smiled and replied: "Yes, that''s enough for me right now. And I hope you''ll always include me in your goals and plans moving forward. But I have one more thing to say. I know you have a reputation as a playboy, effortlessly attracting women. But let me warn you, I will always be number one in your heart, no matter how many women you have. If you ever forget that, well, you know what will happen, right?" As she uttered those words, I could have sworn I saw a dark, menacing shadow with glowing eyes lurking behind her. My survival instincts kicked in, and I instinctively nodded, signifying my agreement. "Yes, ma''am. I''ve engraved it deep into my soul." Satisfied with my response, Lana smiled and settled back into the chair beside my bed. We exchanged stories and laughter in hushed tones, ensuring no one could hear our conversation. Then, I remembered something important and said to Lana: "Speaking of goals and plans, could you please call for Ryuji? I need to discuss something crucial with both of you. Also, ask him to create a large ruckus, enough to drive the guards away so we can talk in peace, without fear of being overheard." Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Lana nodded and swiftly exited the room to summon Ryuji. Time seemed to stretch as I awaited his arrival, and suddenly, a furious scream pierced the air. Ryuji stormed towards my bedside, his anger palpable, and bellowed: "I can''t take it anymore! Where is that piece of shit?" Without hesitation, Ryuji barged in, with Lana trailing behind, her face drained of color, desperately attempting to intervene. I couldn''t help but be captivated by their theatrical performance unfolding before me. In a hushed voice, Ryuji managed to utter an apology before unleashing a flurry of furious punches upon me. Though the blows landed, I endured, knowing it was all part of the act. As Ryuji and Lana''s screams echoed and the sound of punches reverberated, the guards and nurses outside rushed to intervene. Yet, with a menacing glare, Ryuji declared: "I''m seething with anger, and I need an outlet for my rage. If you object, either take his place or get lost. What''s it going to be?" Overwhelmed by Ryuji''s fury and aura, the nurses and guards chose to turn a blind eye and retreated for their lunch break. With the room now empty, Ryuji immediately assumed the seiza position and began apologizing profusely. He pleaded: "Boss, I''m truly sorry, but I had to create such chaos to make it believable." Spitting blood from my mouth, I retorted: "Couldn''t you have held back a bit on those punches, you shit? Did they really have to be that brutal?" "Well, you see, boss," Ryuji explained, "It was a little payback for receiving your second gift from Lana. Jealousy got the best of me!" That little troublemaker orchestrated this entire spectacle out of jealousy. I''ll teach him a lesson. With that thought in mind, I infused mana into the skin of my palms, transforming them into rock. I proceeded to deliver a few solid smacks to Ryuji''s face, matching the swelling of my own, if not surpassing it. Witnessing our exchange and our swollen faces, Lana erupted into uncontrollable laughter, gasping for breath. Once she regained composure, she remarked: "I can''t believe how close you two are. Your antics and fights make you seem like siblings." Embarrassed by her observation, Ryuji and I both retorted simultaneously: "Who would ever consider that idiot a brother?" And in that moment, we burst into laughter together. Done with our antics and laughter, I sat back on the bed and I said with a serious look: ¡°Okay now, enough of all of this. Now is the time to get down to business. In three days, I¡¯m going to take over this facility and finally have my long-awaited revenge. And I need the two of you to follow my instructions carefully and precisely. Since this is important for the success of our plan, I won¡¯t accept any failures clear?¡± The two of them looked at me seriously and nodded their heads indicating approval. Once I saw that I had their full attention I went on telling them the details of the plan, their roles in details, and the time of the operation which was in three days. Emphasizing that if anything goes wrong, we will be in deep trouble and that our plan would fail miserably leading to jeopardizing our families¡¯ safety and our friends¡¯ and comrades¡¯ safety. Chapter 77: Operation Purgatory (Part 1) The anticipation had simmered for three long days, and now the moment of truth had finally arrived. It was time to unleash the full force of my meticulously crafted plan: Operation Purgatory. The name alone carried the weight of our collective thirst for justice and retribution, echoing with the resolve to make things right. Today was the day of reckoning for those who had inflicted unimaginable pain and suffering upon countless innocent souls¡ªmyself included. No longer would they evade the consequences of their heinous acts. Today, their dark deeds would be exposed for all to see, and judgment would be swift and unforgiving. As dawn broke, I awoke refreshed, ready to embark on this journey of vengeance. The twins stood by my side, their eyes gleaming with anticipation, eager for their moment to shine. I had meticulously instructed them, as well as the others, on the roles they would play to ensure the success of our operation. While waiting for Ryuji, my trusted ally, to arrive, I donned my overcoat and gripped my kodachis firmly. To conceal my identity from the guards and central AI, I tore a strip from the bedsheet, fashioning a makeshift mask. In this high-stakes game, every detail mattered. As I finished my preparations, a familiar knock echoed at the door. But today was different. Instead of the usual tray of food or a piece of paper, the twins were handed a set of keys. With a click, the door of my cell swung open, revealing Ryuji, fully geared up and ready for war. A smile crept across my face as I took in his determined expression. I patted his shoulder, a gesture of trust and faith. "I''m giving you Eve now. Take good care of her¡ªand yourself. Show me what the Nakamura family is made of," I said, my voice firm. Ryuji smiled and nodded, then, to my surprise, he kneeled before me, swearing an oath: "This sword of mine will always be by your side to cut down your enemies and uphold the wishes and honor of my family. Till the last breath I take, this is my promise to you, boss." A warmth spread through me, a sensation I had rarely felt¡ªthe warmth of having someone reliable, trustworthy, and fiercely loyal by my side. It was an addictive feeling, one I could easily get used to. I helped Ryuji to his feet and clasped his shoulders tightly, declaring, "As a brother, your revenge is mine. Till the day I breathe my last, I promise we will take the heads of all those who shattered your life and stole all that was precious to you. We¡¯ll walk this path until your family¡¯s souls rest in peace. Stay safe and proud, my brother." Releasing Ryuji, I turned to the twins, my voice a mix of caution and determination. "Kindness is a virtue, but too much is a sin. Your enemies won¡¯t show you mercy, so there¡¯s no need to show them any. It¡¯s better to live with the burden of remorse than for your story to end here. Do you understand? Come back to me safe, no matter the cost." This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. The twins nodded, their eyes resolute, fully grasping the weight of their mission. With that, I left my cell, mana surging through my veins as I leaped from the second floor, landing with bone-crushing force on a guard''s head. The sickening crack of his skull caught the attention of the others, who turned, wide-eyed, toward the impending chaos. Without hesitation, I moved, my kodachis slicing through the air with deadly precision. Heads rolled, and with each strike, a twisted satisfaction bloomed within me as I collected the souls of my enemies. Six down, and there would be more to come. Infusing extra mana into my legs, I sprinted toward the prisoners'' cells, obliterating the locks that held them captive. The prisoners who could still walk and fight emerged, greeted by the carnage before them. Joy and fury mingled in the air as they seized the fallen guards'' weapons and joined the fray. Bloodshed ensued¡ªa chaotic symphony of violence. From a dimly lit corner, I watched, my eyes locked on the unfolding chaos, eagerly awaiting the twins¡¯ next move and Ryuji''s signal to continue our audacious plan. With each passing moment, the body count climbed, and my soul-collecting skill grew stronger. Mercy was a luxury I could not afford¡ªI claimed the souls of both guards and prisoners alike. Why? Because those prisoners who reveled in the thrill of killing were the very ones sentenced to death. The nonviolent or kidnapped prisoners huddled in their cells, trembling in fear, praying for a sliver of hope. As the chaos intensified, the twins excelled in their role, unleashing the prisoners from the second floor and inciting them to unleash their pent-up rage upon the guards. With each new prisoner added to the fray, the pandemonium grew, resulting in more lives lost and more souls claimed. The tally reached a staggering fifty and continued to climb. Time seemed to crawl as I stood there, sensing the presence of two familiar figures beside me. There was no alarm¡ªthey weren¡¯t ordinary individuals. Albert, the ever-reliable butler, and Aurora, the brilliant scientist, stood by my side, their eyes fixed on the mayhem. A mix of excitement and astonishment flickered in their expressions. After what felt like an eternity, Albert broke the silence, his voice filled with curiosity. "Master Xeno, may I assume that all of this chaos is your doing?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his tone. A mischievous smile curled on my lips as I met Albert¡¯s gaze. "I did promise you, didn¡¯t I?" I replied, my voice dripping with anticipation. "But let me assure you, my dear friend, this is just the beginning. The real fun is yet to come." As if on cue, the blaring alarm interrupted our conversation, signaling the moment to set my plan into motion. Before departing, I turned to my steadfast companions, a note of seriousness in my voice. "Remember, my friends, promises are meant to be kept. Don¡¯t go back on our agreement, or the consequences will be crystal clear. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me, it¡¯s time for me to take center stage. I¡¯ll see you when this whirlwind is over." With those words, I left the prison area, my heart pounding with excitement. The tally of souls I had taken stood at a staggering seventy, and the night was far from over. Chapter 78: Operation Purgatory (Interlude) Ha-Eun and Hana''s POV: As Xeno¡¯s final words hung in the air, he leaped from the second floor with fearless abandon. A jolt of adrenaline surged through us. It was time. Just as we steeled ourselves to move, Ryuji appeared, halting us with a grave expression. He held out two gleaming combat knives, their craftsmanship evident in the weight and balance. "These blades," he said, his voice urgent, "are for your protection. Remember¡ªno mercy. The guards within these walls don¡¯t deserve it. Those worthy of saving have already been placed where they need to be." Ryuji¡¯s words settled over us like a vow. We exchanged glances, a silent agreement passing between us. We each took a knife from his hand, the cold metal solid and real in our grip. Ryuji didn¡¯t linger¡ªhe turned and sprinted off, his role crucial, second only to Xeno¡¯s. As he disappeared into the distance, our resolve hardened. We charged forward, flinging open the doors of the cells on the second floor. With every door we threw open, we roared, "It¡¯s a revolution! The door of freedom is open! To those who want to escape, to those who seek revenge¡ªfight!" We repeated the process with relentless energy, door after door, until we reached the halfway point. But then, a wall of resistance appeared before us¡ªthe guards, drawn by our defiance, closing in fast. Some prisoners had already been silenced; others struggled in vain. The guards¡¯ leering faces and obscene gestures left no doubt about their vile intentions. In that moment, we knew¡ªthey were nothing but beasts, and Xeno and Ryuji¡¯s words rang true: they deserved no mercy. With determination etched into our features, we launched ourselves at the guards. Our hearts pounded with a mix of fear and resolve. It was simple¡ªkill or be killed. And we had no intention of dying here, not after surviving a life of rejection, abuse, and exploitation. We had found something worth fighting for: a family that cared, and a love that brought light into our dark lives. We moved in unison, taking up positions on opposite sides of the corridor. Xeno¡¯s training echoed in our minds as we struck with precision¡ªknees, elbows, jugulars. The sickening give of flesh beneath our blades threatened to overwhelm us, but we pressed on. The guards fell one by one, their bodies piling up as proof of our determination. By the end, ten lay dead at our feet. This day would haunt our memories forever, but if asked if we regretted our actions, our answer would be a resolute no. Ryuji¡¯s Pov: If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As I placed the combat knives into the twins¡¯ hands, urgency electrified my every move. My final words echoed in their ears as I sprinted forward, every second crucial. My mission was second only to Xeno¡¯s, and I had to reach my destination without delay. My target was the heart of the facility¡ªthe Central AI and power room. There, Eve, our trusted AI, would seize control of the central system and power grid. With that control, we would hold the entire facility in our grip, cutting off all communication to the outside world. No reinforcements could be called; the truth of our actions would remain buried. But my task didn¡¯t end there. I had the critical responsibility of triggering the signal that would rally our boss, fellow guards, and allies. The signal was the blaring alarm itself¡ªa clarion call that Eve would unleash once she seized control. This would set off a chain reaction: our comrades would lock down all entrances and exits, turning them into unbreachable barriers. They would defend their posts against guards and prisoners alike, even to the point of lethal force, ensuring no one challenged our authority. With the plan in motion, I navigated the maze-like hallways, heading away from the prison area and toward the guard entertainment room adjacent to the AI and power room. As I neared, a horde of guards rushed past me, drawn to the prison riot. Ignoring them, I pressed on, my focus unbroken. But when I reached the entrance to the AI room, my heart dropped. Instead of an unguarded door, I faced a ring of robotic guards. Had the central AI sensed the chaos and deployed these units as protection? Was the outside world already aware of our plot? If so, we were in deep trouble. Just as doubt began to creep in, Eve¡¯s voice whispered in my ear, a lifeline of reassurance. "Fear not, Ryuji," she said. "No external communication has been detected. The central AI likely deployed these guards as a precaution. But your mission has just become more difficult. The AI won¡¯t grant access to anyone without proper authority." "So, you¡¯re telling me I¡¯ll have to fight my way in?" I asked, a grin spreading across my face. "Precisely," Eve replied, amusement coloring her tone. Excitement coursed through me¡ªthis was the moment I¡¯d been waiting for. I turned to Eve with a request. "Can you record this? I¡¯d like to show the boss later." "Affirmative," Eve responded. "Initiating recording in 3, 2, 1..." As the countdown ended, I drew my swords, Dojikiri and Onimaru, feeling their familiar weight. I took a deep breath and muttered, "Nitoryu: Ryu no Tsume." In an instant, I was a blur of motion, reappearing amidst the robotic guards. Rising from the ground, I sheathed my swords with a triumphant smile. As the last metallic clink rang out, the guards exploded, their parts scattering across the floor. The room fell silent, save for the hum of machinery and the lingering scent of victory. But there was no time to celebrate. The path ahead was still fraught with danger. Unsheathing my swords once more, I embraced the power of Nitoryu: Ryu no Tsume. My blades moved with lethal precision, each strike a testament to my years of training. The air crackled as my blows cleaved through the robotic ranks, leaving destruction in their wake. When the last enemy fell, I stood amidst the wreckage, chest heaving with exertion. The battle was won, but the mission was far from over. Re-sheathing my swords, I turned to Eve. "It¡¯s up to you now. Don¡¯t let us down." With a command, Eve opened the doors, and I guided her to the central terminal. In minutes, she dismantled the AI¡¯s defenses, seizing control. The alarms blared, signaling our success. As I handed off the remaining responsibilities, a thought crossed my mind. It was clear now why our boss had named her Eve. Chapter 79: Operation Purgatory (Part 2) I left Albert and Aurora behind, the sound of their hurried footsteps fading as I surged ahead, adrenaline fueling my every move. Pride swelled in my chest, a fierce, burning pride for Ryuji, Eve, and the twins, who had become the backbone of our mission, the lifeblood of our success. Without their strength and loyalty, I knew I would have crumbled long ago, lost to the shadows that once threatened to consume me. A cold shiver traced down my spine at the thought of the abyss I had narrowly avoided¡ªa pit of despair and madness that would have swallowed me whole without their guidance. They weren¡¯t just comrades; they were my family, the radiant light piercing through the relentless darkness of this world. As these thoughts raced through my mind, my feet pounded against the cold, sterile floors, carrying me swiftly toward my destination: the sick bay. You might wonder why I would choose such a place over the chief¡¯s office or the lairs where Rick, Carlo, and their loathsome cronies slunk in the shadows. The answer was simple: with the lockdown in full effect, time had become my ally. I could afford to savor the sweet taste of revenge, to methodically dismantle the lives of those who had wronged me. And who were they? The so-called scientists, who had tormented and twisted me with their vile experiments, and the nurses, who had turned a blind eye to suffering and, worse, inflicted their own sadistic brand of cruelty. Mercy was a foreign concept to me when it came to these monsters. They deserved no less than the fate they had dealt to others. ¡°But what about their families, their friends?¡± some might argue, calling me heartless or cruel. My answer was as sharp as the blade at my side: they should have thought of their loved ones before they played God with human lives. They should have realized that one day, the scales of justice would tip against them, that someone might rise to do to them what they had done to others. They should have remembered that karma, or perhaps a higher power, watches over all. But they didn¡¯t, and now, retribution was mine to deliver. I don¡¯t pretend to be the architect of the universe or the ultimate judge of souls. I am merely a tool, a blade in the hand of fate. If the creator wishes to claim the souls of those I vanquish and judge them in the afterlife, so be it¡ªnothing I do can alter what is ordained. Though I have grown in power, I am not so arrogant as to believe I can overturn the natural order. There is always someone stronger, a lesson learned by those who fall under my blade. I crashed into the sick bay like a force of nature, the door slamming against the wall as I stormed in. Lana¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, and without a word, she sprang into action, just as we had rehearsed countless times. Her movements were swift and sure as she corralled all the innocents¡ªnurses, cooks, technicians¡ªgathering them like a shepherd protecting her flock, shielding them from the storm that was about to break. With a flick of my wrist, I lunged at the remaining nurses, my kodachis flashing through the air with deadly precision. They didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they crumpled to the floor, unconscious. Their bodies lay motionless as I gestured for the nurses hiding behind Lana to secure them with restraints and administer heavy sedatives. I wanted them out of the way for a long time¡ªuntil all of this was over. Drawing in a deep breath, I turned my attention to the thick, reinforced door leading to the drug production room. I could feel the weight of my mana coiling inside me, a seething, raw power that demanded release. With a fierce cry, I channeled it into a devastating kick, my foot slamming into the door with a force that echoed down the corridors. The metal buckled under the impact, the door tearing from its hinges and crashing inward like a battering ram. Inside, the room was a sterile, white hell¡ªa laboratory filled with cold, gleaming equipment and the acrid stench of chemicals. Two scientists, clad in their pristine white lab coats, looked up in shock, their hands frozen over the instruments of their trade. They never had a chance to react before my kodachis found their mark, their bodies crumpling to the floor in lifeless heaps. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Panic erupted in the room like wildfire. The remaining scientists stumbled back, eyes wide with terror as I stepped forward, the glint of my blades reflecting in their horror-stricken faces. The sterile, clinical atmosphere had become a place of fear and death, a stark contrast to the cold detachment with which they had conducted their experiments. With a slow, deliberate motion, I tore off my makeshift mask, revealing my face to them. I wanted them to see who had come to claim their lives, who they had wronged so grievously. ¡°Welcome, ladies and gentlemen, to today¡¯s show: ¡®Take the Drug or Die,¡¯¡± I declared, my voice dripping with cruel mockery. ¡°The rules are simple¡ªconsume the drugs you created, or meet your end by these blades. What will it be?¡± Their expressions were a mix of disbelief and terror. One of the older scientists, a man whose hands had undoubtedly carried out countless atrocities, stepped forward, his voice trembling. ¡°Impossible! This is madness. You should be in a vegetative state by now. How can you stand, let alone wield such power?¡± His words were punctuated by a desperate lunge¡ªa metal dissection knife clutched in his shaking hand, a final act of defiance. But before he could reach me, I moved, my blade slicing through the air with a whisper. His head separated from his body in a clean, swift motion, blood spraying in a gruesome arc as his lifeless corpse crumpled to the floor. An evil smile crept across my lips as the remaining scientists fell to their knees, the weight of their impending doom pressing down on them like a physical force. ¡°So, what¡¯s your choice? The drugs or death? And don¡¯t even think about trying to outsmart me. I know which ones inflict pain¡ªthose very drugs you used on me and the others in this hellhole. Now, decide. You have until the count of ten.¡± I began my countdown, each number a tolling bell signaling the end. Their desperate pleas filled the room, voices cracking as they spoke of their children, their families. But I was beyond caring, their pleas falling on deaf ears. With each word, their lives ended in swift, brutal fashion, my kodachis flashing through the air as I reaped their souls one by one. As the countdown neared its end, the scientists realized their protests were futile. Panic morphed into a frantic scramble as they snatched up the drugs they had once forced down my throat. I watched, a cold satisfaction settling over me as they swallowed their own creations, their fates sealed. ¡°So none of you get any bright ideas, it¡¯s time for me to say goodbye,¡± I announced, my voice cutting through the thick tension in the room. With that, I unleashed my ¡®Soul Burst Wave,¡¯ a devastating blast of energy that rippled through the room, knocking the scientists unconscious in one fell swoop. The force of the attack was enough to claim some lives, their souls slipping from their bodies as I collected them, indifferent to their end. In the eerie silence that followed, the once-sterile lab now reeked of blood and fear, the air thick with the scent of death. I sheathed my blades, their edges still dripping with the remnants of my vengeance, and turned on my heel, making my way back to the sick bay. There, waiting for me like a beacon in the darkness, was Lana. Her presence calmed the storm inside me, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of relief and something deeper¡ªsomething that spoke of connection, of understanding. Without a word, I pulled her into my arms, pressing a fierce, passionate kiss to her lips. The taste of her, the warmth of her body against mine, was a reminder of what I was fighting for. ¡°I¡¯m off on my journey now. Wish me luck,¡± I murmured, my voice rough with emotion. Lana¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but her smile¡ªoh, that smile¡ªlit up her face, filling me with a warmth I hadn¡¯t felt in years. ¡°Come back safely to me, alright?¡± she whispered, her voice filled with hope. Her words ignited a fire within me, a resolve that burned brighter than ever. I secured my mask once more, the cold metal pressing against my skin, and dashed out of the sick bay, my destination clear. Rick, Carlo, and their lackeys were waiting for me, and I was ready¡ªready to finish what I had started, ready to deliver the final blow. A wicked grin spread across my face as I raced down the corridors, the thrill of the hunt coursing through my veins. This was it¡ªthe moment I had been waiting for. The final showdown was upon us, and I would not be denied. Chapter 80: Operation Purgatory (Part 3) Random Guard Pov: The alarms blared with a screeching intensity, slicing through the stagnant air and yanking us into a state of high alert. My heart pounded in my chest as I fumbled to strap on my gear, hands trembling despite the years of routine. Rick''s voice crackled through the intercom, urgent and commanding, but I could hear the faint tremor beneath his authoritative bark. "All units to your posts! Now!" he ordered, masking whatever fear lingered in his voice. The rebellion had reached its climax in the prison wing, and it was up to us to smother the flames before they consumed everything. The room was dim, the low lighting casting ominous shadows on the walls as we scrambled to arm ourselves. Weapons were handed out, each one heavier than the last. I strapped on a flak jacket, feeling the familiar pressure against my chest as the cold steel of my rifle settled in my hands. But the usual arsenal wouldn''t be enough this time. We needed more firepower. Rick had warned us about the growing unrest, but none of us could have predicted this. Hand grenades, RPGs¡ªgear meant for the battlefield, not the corridors of a prison. We marched out in formation, fifty of us in total, Rick and Carlo at the front, leading us toward the chaos. Every step echoed down the long, metallic hallways. My breath was shallow, my senses heightened. The air was thick with the smell of gunpowder, sweat, and blood¡ªremnants of the skirmishes that had erupted earlier. As we drew closer to the source of the rebellion, the tension wrapped around us like a noose, tightening with every second. At first, it seemed manageable. We encountered small groups of rebels, some surrendering after a brief struggle, others less fortunate. The cold efficiency of our squad ensured that threats were neutralized quickly¡ªswiftly, mercilessly. But just when we thought we had regained control, the atmosphere shifted. The shadows seemed to lengthen, and out of the gloom, a figure emerged. My stomach twisted at the sight. He was tall, cloaked in a long black overcoat that billowed around him like a specter of death. Two glinting kodachis hung at his sides, their wickedly sharp blades catching the flickering lights. His face was obscured by a makeshift mask, but even through that crude disguise, the raw menace radiating from him was palpable. It was like staring into the abyss¡ªand the abyss stared back. A group of ten guards, perhaps emboldened by adrenaline or sheer desperation, rushed at him, weapons raised. They didn''t even make it halfway. With one fluid, almost lazy motion, the figure cut through them as though they were nothing but mist. Their bodies crumbled to the ground, limbs severed, blood painting the walls in a gruesome display. The sight hit me like a punch to the gut. The sheer power¡ªthe brutality¡ªleft me frozen. Rick stood paralyzed for a moment, his face drained of all color. But then, with a snarl, he snapped back into command. "Impressive," he called out, his voice trembling slightly despite his best efforts. "But you''re just one man. Let''s see how you handle this. Bring out the RPGs and grenades! Take him down!" We unleashed everything we had. The corridor erupted into chaos, explosions rocking the walls as RPGs fired off in quick succession. The air thickened with acrid smoke, and for a brief, fleeting moment, I thought maybe, just maybe, we had done it. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it But then he stepped out from the smoke, untouched. Not a scratch. Not a burn. Nothing. And he was singing. The melody was soft at first, almost sweet, but there was something unnerving about it¡ªsomething that made my skin crawl. His voice rose, the eerie tune echoing down the corridor, and then came the words. Words I will never forget. ¡°The monsters were never under my bed. Because the monsters were inside my head. I fear no monsters, for no monsters I see. Because all this time, the monster has been me!¡± The song twisted through the air like a curse, the sound wrapping around my brain, embedding itself in my very bones. My hands shook as I clutched my weapon tighter, but it felt like a useless piece of metal now. Then, as the last note left his lips, it was as if some unseen force washed over us. The guards around me collapsed, lifeless, as though their souls had been plucked from their bodies in an instant. Only twenty of us remained, standing amidst a sea of corpses. The sheer magnitude of the carnage sent a wave of nausea crashing through me. Rick¡¯s face twisted into a grimace, but before he could speak, the figure''s voice rang out, booming through the facility with an authority that rivaled even Rick''s. "Surrender or die." His ultimatum was cold, devoid of emotion, and yet those words carried the weight of death itself. The silence that followed was suffocating. I could feel the collective hesitation among us. Slowly, I lowered my rifle, the reality of the situation sinking in. There was no fighting this. No winning. But just as I prepared to let go of my weapon, Rick¡¯s voice cut through the oppressive stillness like a knife. "Don''t you dare!" he shouted, stepping forward with Carlo at his side. His eyes blazed with fury, his voice a growl. "If any of you surrender, I¡¯ll kill you myself! You hear me?! You think this freak is bad? Wait till I get my hands on you." The threat lingered in the air like a poisonous cloud, twisting our fear into something darker. The choice was no longer simple¡ªsurrender, it meant a new kind of terror, one that Rick promised would be far worse than death. Then, a low, sinister laugh filled the space. The figure threw his head back, the sound of his laughter reverberating off the walls like a thousand ghosts. His voice, dripping with mockery, sliced through Rick''s threat like a blade. "Brave words from a coward who couldn¡¯t save himself," he sneered. "Calling you an idiot was too kind. You still don¡¯t understand who you¡¯re dealing with. Let me show you." With a slow, deliberate movement, the figure removed his mask. The sight that greeted us was worse than any nightmare. Rick staggered backwards; his eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°You!¡± he spat, his voice cracking with fury and fear. ¡°It was you all along, you piece of shit!¡± Carlo, unfazed by the revelation, chuckled darkly, his grip tightening on his weapon. His gaze never wavered, the promise of violence hanging heavy in the air. The figure¡¯s voice dropped to a venomous whisper, his dark aura pulsing with barely contained rage. ¡°You know, Rick, I¡¯ve always hated that mouth of yours.¡± In the blink of an eye, he vanished, reappearing inches from Rick. There was a sickening sound¡ªa rip¡ªand suddenly, Rick¡¯s tongue was dangling from the figure¡¯s hand. Blood poured from Rick¡¯s mouth as he gurgled, eyes wide with horror. The figure smiled, dark and twisted. Turning toward us, he spoke with deadly calm. "You have until the count of three to surrender," he said. "Anyone who so much as twitches after that will die. One¡­ Two¡­ Three." The silence that followed was absolute, broken only by the sound of Rick choking on his own blood. Our fate was sealed. The monster had won. Chapter 81: Operation Purgatory (Part 4) As the guards hesitantly surrendered their weapons, the harsh clang of metal against the cold, unforgiving floor reverberated through the room like a final, echoing admission of defeat. The sound shattered the tense silence that had hung heavily in the air, a stark reminder of the power that had shifted. Rick, his voice forever stolen along with his tongue, stood like a statue, frozen in place. His eyes, once filled with fierce authority, were now wide with fear, pain, and a deep, bitter resignation. Blood dripped steadily from his ruined mouth, painting his chin and neck in streaks of crimson, a grotesque symbol of his defeat. His body, trembling slightly, seemed to teeter between collapse and stubborn defiance, as if the weight of his shame was the only thing keeping him standing. Carlo, on the other hand, had no such composure. His entire body shook violently, betraying the terror that had overtaken him. His once-stoic demeanor was shattered, his face pale and drawn, sweat dripping down his forehead in cold rivulets. His breaths came in short, sharp gasps as though he were drowning in his own fear. His eyes darted around the room, wild and desperate, searching for an escape that didn¡¯t exist. The battle was over, but the tension in the room was electric, crackling in the air like the aftermath of a lightning storm, as if violence still lingered just beneath the surface, waiting for one wrong move to unleash itself once more. My gaze shifted from the defeated guards to the prisoners¡ªnow free of their shackles but still bound by uncertainty. Their eyes, wide and gleaming, were filled with a potent mix of disbelief, hope, and a deep-seated fear. Their faces told the story of years of hardship, of lives lived in the shadow of cruelty. Each scar, each bruise, was a testament to the suffering they had endured. They stood still, as if waiting for permission to breathe, their bodies tense with the anticipation of what would come next. I stepped forward, my voice cold and commanding, cutting through the oppressive air like a blade. "Free your comrades," I ordered, my words laced with an undercurrent of menace. "Take control of what¡¯s rightfully yours." The energy in the room shifted instantly. The prisoners sprang into action, their movements sharp and purposeful. Chains clinked as they were cast aside, no longer symbols of their captivity but relics of a past they were determined to leave behind. Their hands, once bound by those very chains, now grasped the power that had been denied them for so long. It was a moment of transformation, of rebirth, as they seized their freedom with a fervor that sent a ripple of energy through the room. But I wasn¡¯t about to let this newfound power spiral out of control. "Listen closely," I said, my tone dropping into something darker, more threatening. "If anyone dares to kill, if anyone thinks of taking a life, I will deal with you myself." My eyes scanned the room, locking onto each prisoner in turn, my words hanging in the air like a storm cloud ready to burst. "There will be no mercy." The gravity of my warning was unmistakable, and the prisoners, now holding the keys to their own futures, nodded solemnly. They understood. Freedom, yes¡ªbut freedom with limits. Freedom that carried a price. The weight of their choices settled heavily on their shoulders, tempering their exhilaration with a sobering reminder of what was at stake. With the guards subdued, bound, and stripped of their authority, I turned my attention back to Rick and Carlo. "Take them," I ordered, gesturing to the two who had once lorded over these very prisoners. "Lock them away." The prisoners moved quickly, efficiently, binding their former captors with chains and dragging them toward the cells that had once confined them. The sound of heavy iron doors slamming shut echoed through the chamber, sealing the fate of the men who had ruled this place with cruelty. Rick, still bloodied and broken, stared at me from behind the bars, his eyes burning with hatred¡ªbut also something else. Defeat. He knew there was no escape. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. I approached Rick¡¯s cell slowly, savoring the moment. Leaning in close, I spoke, my voice low and venomous. "You will suffer," I whispered, each word dripping with malice. "You will beg for death, and it will not come. Not until I allow it." His eyes widened, a flicker of fear finally cracking through the mask of defiance he¡¯d been struggling to maintain. "Wait for it," I added, my voice softening to a dangerous whisper, "with every breath." Satisfied with the terror now etched into his features, I turned away, leaving him to wallow in the hopelessness of his situation. There was still more work to be done. My gaze shifted toward the long corridor that led to the chief¡¯s office, the heart of this twisted facility. My footsteps echoed through the empty halls as I approached the door. The weight of vengeance pressed down on me like a physical force, fueling every step. I reached the door, and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, I drove my foot into it with all my strength. The door exploded off its hinges, splintering into shards of wood that scattered across the hallway. Using the raw power of my mana-infused hands, I tore the remains free, tossing them aside as if they were nothing more than kindling. Inside, the chief sat behind his desk, his posture relaxed, his eyes filled with a mixture of arrogance and amusement. He didn¡¯t flinch, didn¡¯t so much as blink as I stormed into the room. Instead, he leaned back, a smug grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Xeno," he said, his voice dripping with false pleasantries, "I was wondering when you¡¯d show up. I had a feeling your little story wasn¡¯t over. You¡¯ve always been a stubborn little pest." He stood slowly, and as he moved, I noticed the faint whirring of machinery beneath his skin. "But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not like the others you¡¯ve faced. I¡¯ve embraced augmentation¡ªcybernetic enhancements. I¡¯m more machine than man now. And I¡¯m going to tear you apart." As he spoke, the mechanical parts of his body began to whirr and hiss, revealing his monstrous transformation. His arms, legs, chest, and even his face were a grotesque fusion of flesh and metal. Only his cold, calculating eyes remained human, and perhaps some twisted remnant of his heart. He spread his arms, showcasing his mechanical form like some grotesque parody of a savior. "You think you can take me down? You? Pathetic. I¡¯ll rip you apart, and then I¡¯ll make sure everyone you care about dies slowly¡ªright in front of you." I met his gaze, unflinching. "Underestimated me, did you?" I asked, my voice calm but deadly. "Let me assure you, Chief¡ªI¡¯ve gained power far beyond anything you can comprehend. And today, I will make you pay for everything you¡¯ve done." The air in the room seemed to thicken as I spoke, my mana surging, crackling with dark energy. Shadows flickered and danced along the walls as my hands glowed with power. The chief¡¯s confident smirk faltered for a moment, his eyes flickering with uncertainty. He wasn¡¯t expecting this. "You think you¡¯re untouchable because you¡¯ve replaced half your body with metal?" I continued, taking a step forward. "You¡¯re nothing but a twisted old man clinging to power. Today, I¡¯m going to show you what real strength looks like." In one swift motion, I closed the distance between us, my hand shooting out to grab the chief by his mechanical throat. His eyes widened in shock as I lifted him effortlessly off the ground, his legs dangling uselessly. Before he could react, I hurled him out of the office, his body crashing into the hallway with a sickening thud. The sound echoed through the building, signaling the beginning of the end for him. I glanced around the ruined office, a smirk tugging at my lips. It was a nice room. Classy. No need to destroy it just yet. After all, it would be mine soon enough. Chapter 82: Operation Purgatory (Conclusion) As the battle erupted in full force, I summoned my Soul Armament, its radiant glow flooding the room with an eerie, otherworldly light. The chaos of combat raged around me, yet within that shimmering armor, I felt an overwhelming surge of power¡ªhundreds of souls screamed and fought within me, their energies fueling my strength. Each soul was a story, a fragment of life consumed by my will, and now, they lived on through me, their collective might coursing through my veins like a storm ready to break. I was no longer just a man¡ªI was a force. With a fierce determination, I fused my kodachis and overcoat into the Soul Armament. The weapons melded seamlessly with the armor, extending into lethal extensions of my will. They vibrated with untamed mana, their edges glowing with pure energy. The air around me crackled as if reality itself struggled to contain the power surging from my blades. Each step I took left an imprint on the ground, the very earth recoiling beneath the weight of my force. The chief, a grotesque amalgamation of man and machine, stood ready, his mechanical limbs gleaming under the dim lights. His cyborg enhancements clicked and whirred with precision, launching a barrage of deadly attacks. Bullets, blades, explosives¡ªall hurtled toward me in a merciless storm. But I wasn¡¯t the prey he thought I was. I wasn¡¯t a mere human anymore. Tapping into the Collective Soul Power within me, I drew upon the strength of the hundreds of souls embedded in my armor. Their energy fused with my own, amplifying my abilities beyond comprehension. I became faster, stronger, deadlier. My kodachis, now pulsing with soul-infused energy, sliced through the air with unmatched precision. Each strike sent shockwaves that rippled through the battlefield, overwhelming the chief''s mechanical defenses like a tidal wave crashing against a brittle dam. The chief pressed on, his metallic body sparking and groaning under the pressure. His eyes, once filled with smug confidence, now flickered with the barest hint of fear. He unleashed his arsenal¡ªguns blazing, blades slicing, even lasers flashing from his cybernetic body. His movements were quick, calculated, but I saw through him. Every attack he launched became a predictable pattern, every defense a futile gesture. My diamond-hardened skin deflected his assaults with ease, the mana-laced armor shrugging off his blows as if they were nothing more than a nuisance. His bullets flattened against me like raindrops against steel; his blades scratched the surface but never penetrated. But I knew my power, vast as it was, wouldn¡¯t last forever. My reserves of mana and soul energy were not infinite. I had to end this. Fast. So I baited him. I left a calculated opening in my defense, a vulnerability he couldn¡¯t resist. His eyes widened, the thrill of a final kill flashing in his mechanical gaze as he lunged forward, his body moving with every ounce of power he had left. He fell right into my trap. Just as he closed in, I unleashed the Soul Burst Wave. An eruption of pure magicules and soul energy surged from within me, exploding outward in a blinding shockwave. The ground shook, the walls cracked, and the air itself seemed to rip apart from the force of it. The chief was thrown back, his body slamming against the far wall, his mechanical limbs twitching uncontrollably. His defense shattered; his arrogance gone. He was nothing now¡ªjust a broken shell. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Before he could even regain his footing, I was upon him. My movements were a blur of speed and precision. In one swift motion, I severed both his arms at the joints, the metallic limbs crashing to the floor in a shower of sparks. The chief staggered; his once-mighty figure now reduced to a helpless wreck. Blood sprayed from the open wounds¡ªcyborg or not, he still bled like any other man. His breath came in ragged gasps, the realization of his defeat hitting him like a tidal wave. With a final, calculated strike, I brought the pommel of my sword crashing into his skull, rendering him unconscious. His body slumped to the ground, lifeless, broken. The battle was over. But death would be too kind a fate for him. No, his reckoning had just begun. Kneeling beside him, I injected nanomachines into his bloodstream, sealing his wounds. I wasn¡¯t going to let him die¡ªnot yet. Not until I had made him pay for every drop of blood he had spilled, every life he had destroyed. The battle was finished, but the war wasn¡¯t over. Exhausted, I heaved the chief¡¯s limp body over my shoulder and carried him across the prison grounds. Silence fell over the battlefield as I approached, the guards and prisoners alike staring in stunned disbelief. Their eyes followed me as I marched through the wreckage, my footsteps heavy with the weight of victory. When I reached the center of the courtyard, I tossed the chief¡¯s body to the ground like discarded trash. The thud echoed through the hushed space, a final punctuation to the chaos that had unfolded. I raised his limp form high above my head, letting every pair of eyes witness my triumph. My voice boomed across the courtyard, filled with the authority of someone who had just claimed a kingdom. ¡°The facility is now under my control! To all the guards and prisoners¡ªdrop your weapons and cease fighting immediately or face the consequences!¡± Most of them obeyed without question, their spirits broken, their will to fight shattered. Weapons clattered to the floor, and a heavy silence settled over the crowd. Yet not everyone was ready to surrender. A few defiant souls, their eyes burning with rebellion, stood their ground, weapons still raised. But before I could act, the gleam of four blades cut through the darkness. The twins and Ryuji moved as swift as shadows, their strikes deadly and precise. In mere moments, heads rolled, and blood splattered the ground in a gruesome testament to their skill. The defiance was crushed in an instant. Ryuji, his swords now sheathed, stepped forward. His eyes burned with a cold fury, his voice low and menacing. ¡°Let it be known,¡± he growled, his tone a chilling finality, ¡°anyone foolish enough to defy the boss¡¯s commands will meet the same fate. Etch this warning into your souls.¡± As Ryuji¡¯s words hung in the air, the twins approached, their faces pale and trembling. They had taken lives for the first time, and the weight of that act bore heavily on them. I could see the conflict in their eyes, the struggle between who they had been and what they had just become. Their hands shook, their bodies quivering with the adrenaline and horror of what they had done. Without hesitation, I pulled them into a tight embrace, feeling their fragile forms shake against me. I stroked their hair gently, offering what little comfort I could in the aftermath of their first taste of bloodshed. They buried their faces in my chest, soft sobs escaping them as they released the fear and grief that had been building inside. In that moment, we stood together in the midst of the battlefield, the weight of everything we had done pressing down on us. The world around us had changed, but we had changed with it. Chapter 83: The Long-Awaited Revenge (Part 1) With the battle finally behind us and the facility firmly in our control, the aftermath of the chaos weighed heavily on the air. Blood soaked the cracked concrete, the stench of fear and desperation clung to the walls, and the cold steel bars of the cells seemed to hum with the lingering echoes of screams. Ryuji and the twins stood at my side, their eyes sharp but weary, ready to take on whatever remained of the daunting task ahead. I turned to Ryuji, my voice cutting through the eerie silence with an edge of urgency. "Ryu, gather Lana and the rest. Bring the guards from the entrances and exits, too. We''ve got a mountain of work ahead of us, and time isn¡¯t on our side." Ryuji gave a quick nod before disappearing into the shadows like a wraith, his movements fluid and ghostlike. Ten minutes later, he returned with Lana, her small group, and the guards who had pledged their loyalty to us from the very beginning. Their faces, worn from the endless conflict, told stories of exhaustion, but there was no respite yet. I locked eyes with Lana, her weariness evident, but I offered her a brief, sympathetic smile. "Lana," I said, my voice softening just for her, "I know you¡¯re running on fumes, but we need you. The survivors need you. Check every cell. Treat those who are still breathing. As for the dead¡­ hand them over to Ryuji for cremation. Also, round up the nurses and remaining scientists. Put them in the cells with the guards. We can¡¯t leave anyone unaccounted for." She sighed deeply but nodded, already moving to gather her team, her resolve steady despite her visible exhaustion. Turning to Ryuji, I gave him a firm look, though my gratitude for him shone through. "Ryu, secure the remaining guards. Bind them alongside your comrades and lock them in the cells. Then, move the bodies to the crematorium, offer them a final prayer before they''re burned. Afterward, get the technicians and begin repairs¡ªthis place is in shambles." Ryuji''s icy eyes met mine with understanding. But before he turned to leave, he stopped, his voice low but steady. ¡°And what about you?¡± A dark smile twisted across my lips, a grin that promised vengeance. "I¡¯ve got unfinished business. Promises to keep. Leave the chefs here with me; they¡¯ll be useful. Now go handle what I''ve asked." With a brief exchange of nods, Ryuji and Lana left to carry out their tasks. I was left with the remaining prisoners, chefs, Albert, Aurora, and the twins. The weight of leadership pressed down on my shoulders, but I was determined to keep control. I motioned for the chefs and prisoners to follow, heading toward the grim torture chambers, where unspeakable acts had once taken place. As we moved, I gave Albert, Aurora, and the twins their orders to retrieve Rick, Carlo, and the chief, dragging them to the center of the prison where judgment awaited. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Before they left, I turned to Aurora. Her body practically vibrated with rage, her fists clenched so tight her knuckles turned white. The fire in her eyes was undeniable. ¡°Aurora,¡± I said, my voice steady but dripping with authority, ¡°I can see the fury burning inside you. But if you lay a finger on him before I¡¯ve had my fill, I swear on everything, you¡¯ll pay with your own life.¡± I shifted my gaze to Albert, my tone hardening. ¡°Old man, keep her in check. If she steps out of line, it¡¯ll be on your head.¡± Albert, ever the stalwart, gave a solemn nod, fully understanding the weight of my words. ¡°As you wish, sir. I¡¯ll see to it.¡± With that settled, I led the prisoners and chefs down the dim, damp hallways toward the torture chambers. The heavy iron door creaked open, revealing a room steeped in darkness and old blood. There, I grabbed three thick, iron poles from the corner, each one pocked with rust and the dark stains of suffering. They felt cold and foreboding in my hands¡ªa fitting tool for what was to come. "Take the other two," I commanded, my voice sharp. Without question, the prisoners and chefs hefted the remaining poles, their expressions grim. As we marched back into the open courtyard, the eerie silence pressed in from all sides. I channeled my mana, letting it surge through my arms as I drove each pole deep into the earth. The ground cracked beneath the force, and the sound echoed through the stillness like the toll of a death bell. I handed out ropes to the prisoners and chefs. "Secure them to the poles," I ordered. With methodical precision, they dragged Rick, Carlo, and the chief toward their fates. Rick and Carlo whimpered as their necks and hands were bound tightly to the poles, their legs left free, but the fear in their eyes betrayed them. The chief, however, received no such leniency¡ªhis neck and torso were bound so tightly he could barely move. He was caught like a rat in a trap, his once-overbearing confidence now replaced with silent dread. The courtyard was filled with an unbearable tension, the air thick with anticipation. The prisoners and chefs stood in a tight circle, watching every move with wide, anxious eyes. They knew something was coming. They could feel it. With a deliberate step, I approached the chief. His head lolled forward, unconscious from the earlier battle. I slapped him hard, mana coursing through my hand, sending him jolting awake. His eyes snapped open, filled with fury and fear. "You... you mangy dog... you dare¡ª" His voice was a guttural growl, but I didn¡¯t let him finish. With a swift movement, I severed his ear clean off, blood spurting from the wound. His scream tore through the courtyard, raw and primal, a sound of pure agony. I leaned in close, my voice low and venomous. "I¡¯d watch that filthy mouth if I were you. The next cut will make this one feel like a kiss." The chief¡¯s bravado shattered in an instant. His lips trembled, and his voice cracked with fear. "Please¡­ great sir¡­ spare me. Let me live, I beg you." A cold, twisted grin spread across my face. ¡°Oh? You want to live, do you?¡± His frantic nodding was pitiful, sweat mixing with the blood pouring from his ear. "Then beg," I said, my voice dripping with sadistic amusement. "Beg for your miserable life, like the dog you are. Come on, let''s hear it." The chief, shaking with fear, bit his lip so hard it bled. Through clenched teeth, he spat the words, his dignity crumbling before my eyes. ¡°This lowly dog begs for his worthless life. I will give you anything¡ªanything you desire.¡± His groveling ignited something dark inside me. He was at my mercy, and I intended to make him suffer. Chapter 84: The Long-Awaited Revenge (Part 2) With a wicked grin stretching across my face, I leaned in close to the chief, my tone carrying a playful yet unmistakable threat. "Well, well, well! So here¡¯s the deal: if you¡¯re willing to transfer all your precious assets to a secret account I¡¯ll create¡ªand, of course, record a little message for your organization, something about ¡®government issues¡¯ and ¡®safeguarding¡¯ your assets¡ªthen, and only then, I won¡¯t lay a finger on you. Sound fair?" A flicker of relief washed over the chief''s features, his eyes sparking with a flash of hope as he forced a smile. "That¡¯s more than fair. I trust a man of your...integrity." Suppressing a smirk at his response, I called out to the facility¡¯s speakers, where I knew my ever-faithful assistant would be listening. "Eve, are you there?" Her voice crackled through the speakers, as cheerful as ever. "I¡¯m here, young master! I¡¯ve already prepared an account under a false identity, eagerly awaiting the transfer. Rest assured, I¡¯m monitoring every corner of this facility. No one¡¯s slipping past me." I marveled at her meticulous efficiency, grinning with genuine admiration. "That¡¯s my Eve¡ªreliable as always. Fast as lightning and steady as the stars. I¡¯m leaving the rest in your capable hands." I turned back to the chief, tossing him his HT-01 terminal, my gaze cold and unyielding. "You heard Eve. Transfer every last asset. No tricks, no delays, and don¡¯t forget the recording. Make it sound like you¡¯re on the brink of some massive breakthrough¡ªso deep in your work that any silence is just ¡®dedicated research.¡¯ Got it?" He gave a brisk nod, his understanding written in the nervous glint of his eye. Within half an hour, the deed was done, and with a single keystroke, my fortune was sealed, my rise from rags to riches complete. With our deal complete, I turned to him, allowing a slow smile of triumph to spread across my face. "A deal is a deal," I declared, letting my voice fill with satisfaction. "You¡¯re a free man." But before I could revel in the moment, Aurora¡¯s voice cut through the silence, her tone sharp and filled with betrayal. "How could you, Xeno? After everything, you¡¯re just going to let him go? How can you let him walk away so easily?" Her voice trembled with barely-contained fury. I held up a hand, hoping to quell her outrage, but she was far too incensed to listen. Just as she was about to launch into another tirade, a firm hand gripped her shoulder, silencing her. Albert¡¯s low, dangerous voice broke the tension, calm but firm. "Listen to him before you accuse. My master doesn¡¯t break promises." His words took the edge off her anger, and I flashed Albert a grateful nod. His unshakable loyalty grounded me, bringing a renewed focus. I turned back to the chief, letting my smile widen. "Like I said, I¡¯m sparing your life." My voice darkened, dripping with ominous intent. "But that doesn¡¯t mean others will extend the same courtesy." Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. I looked out over the assembled crowd of prisoners and allies, their faces alive with bitter anticipation. "To any of you who hold grudges against those bound to the poles," I announced, letting my voice boom across the room, "you¡¯re free to act as you see fit. But remember, no quick deaths. I want them to feel every ounce of agony, to crave the release of death. Use whatever you like, any method, any instrument. And when they¡¯re close to the end, call me. Their souls belong to me." With that, I turned to Aurora, a glint of challenge sparking in my eyes as I held out one of my prized kodachis, its sharp edge gleaming. "So, does that satisfy you?" I asked, half-amused, half-serious. "Remember, once your vengeance is complete, you still owe me." I paused, letting my playful demeanor fall away as I looked her in the eye, my voice dropping to a command. "And from now on, never interrupt me again." A flash of something¡ªperhaps a blush¡ªcrossed her face, though she quickly looked away. Meanwhile, the agonized screams of the chief and Carlo began echoing from behind, a dark symphony of suffering filling the air. The following week became a nightmare for the three captives bound to the poles, their punishment unfolding in horrific detail. From the cozy command of the chief¡¯s former office, now mine, I watched the prisoners unleash every ounce of hatred they¡¯d bottled up over the years. Eve, having secured dominance over the central AI, projected the scenes directly onto the screen before me, giving me a front-row seat to every brutal moment. The prisoners left no brutality unexplored. They gouged out eyes, sliced ears to ribbons, yanked teeth from jaws, and tore nails from their beds. Their skin was flayed and shredded, each new cut and burn a scarlet promise of their endless torment. And as for the chief, he faced Aurora¡¯s wrath, her vengeance far more refined, far more calculated. She did everything the prisoners had done, and more. She shocked him with blasts of electricity, sliced him with her custom blades, seared him with red-hot brands, and bathed him in a cocktail of chemicals that ate away at his skin in a slow, corrosive agony. Each time they neared death, Eve signaled me to watch as they were forced back from the brink, only to endure more. On the final day, I made my way to the central chamber, humming a lighthearted tune as I entered. The sight that met me was a masterpiece of pain¡ªblood-soaked poles, broken bodies, and faces twisted beyond recognition. Taking my place before the pitiful figures, I nodded to Eve, who transmitted my words directly into their minds. "Well, well. The mighty, reduced to nothing," I began, my voice carrying a dark thrill. "Maybe it wasn¡¯t how I pictured my revenge, but thanks to your assets, chief, I¡¯m considerably wealthier. I suppose I owe you for that." I let the silence grow, then lowered my tone, letting it coil like a viper ready to strike. "But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you escape so easily. I thought hard about what comes next, even after your bodies fail. And I remembered something the creator once told me¡ªsome sins are so vile that no heaven, no hell, no reincarnation could balance them." A twisted smile curved my lips. "So, do you know where you¡¯re going? Let me enlighten you. I¡¯ll bind your souls to me, imprison you inside, where there¡¯s only darkness and silence, no escape. It¡¯s not even purgatory, just an endless, empty void. You thought death would be a release? You¡¯re wrong. Where you¡¯re going, you¡¯ll long for hell.¡± The trembling figures at my feet tried to cling to some last shred of defiance, but their fear shone clear. I lifted my kodachis, one in each hand, their deadly gleam a promise of finality. "Sayonara. May your torment echo forever." With one swift motion, I plunged each blade deep into their hearts, ripping their souls from their bodies, binding them eternally. And in that dark, blood-stained moment, I put an end to the nightmare they had made of my life, standing victorious over those who had once claimed power over me. The last chapter in their story was closed, but my own had only just begun. Chapter 85: Future Plans (Part 1) Three days had passed since the former chief and his goonies met their demise, and the atmosphere was charged with anticipation as I called for a meeting. As we gathered in my newly acquired office, the room was filled with an eclectic mix of individuals: Lana, Ryuji, the twins, Albert, Aurora, Eve, and myself. Albert, standing dutifully behind me like a professional butler, surprised me with his unwavering loyalty. When I suggested he take a seat, he responded: "You are my new master now, and it would be impolite for me to sit in your presence. As a professional butler, I cannot bring myself to accept it." Rather than objecting, I decided to let Albert have his way. After all, his dedication was admirable. Meanwhile, the twins and Lana engaged in friendly banter, their previous animosity seemingly forgotten. You might wonder how such a peaceful atmosphere was achieved. Well, it wasn''t always this way. Initially, tensions ran high between the twins and Lana. Once their duties were complete and they finally had a chance to introduce themselves, it was as if sparks flew between them. They argued, fought, and competed relentlessly, each trying to outdo the other. At first, I allowed them to vent their frustrations, knowing that the root of their arguments was me. However, after enduring three days of constant bickering, I reached my breaking point. Consumed by anger, I unleashed my frustration by punching a recently repaired wall. In a serious and almost menacing tone, I addressed them: "It''s great that you get along, as they say, ''friends that fight stay.'' However, this has gone too far. We have important matters to attend to, and instead of finding solutions, you squabble over trivialities. If I am the cause of all these problems, do you want me to remove myself from your lives? If that is your desire, then please, by all means continue. If not, understand this: we are a family, and from now on, the world is against us. If we continue down this path, our family will crumble even before we face our enemies. As the head of this family, I will not allow it." Upon hearing my impassioned plea, the twins and Lana abruptly halted their relentless bickering. Without wasting a moment, they retreated to a separate room, driven by an urgent need to address their grievances and find a resolution. Curiously, Aurora somehow found herself entangled in the midst of it all. Hours passed as they engaged in intense discussions and negotiations, their voices echoing through the walls. What transpired during their closed-door meeting remained a mystery to me, and truth be told, I had no desire to uncover the details. All that mattered was the transformation that awaited their return¡ªa remarkable metamorphosis from a state of constant conflict to one of serene harmony. As they emerged from their secluded sanctuary, their faces radiated with newfound joy and tranquility. The tension that once hung heavy in the air had dissipated, replaced by an aura of contentment. The specifics of their resolution eluded me, but what truly mattered was that equilibrium had been restored. With everything back to normal, we could finally redirect our focus to the pressing matters at hand. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The meeting kicked off with a weighty request¡ªI turned to Ryuji and urged him to provide a comprehensive account of the aftermath following the operation. With a solemn expression, he began to unravel the grim reality that unfolded. "First and foremost," he began, "We must confront the staggering number of casualties that resulted from this operation." Taking a deep breath, Ryuji continued, his voice tinged with sorrow. "Among the death row prisoners, only seven managed to survive. Some were discovered lifeless in their cells, while others fell victim to the chaos of the riots. Tragically, a few succumbed to their injuries despite receiving treatment for the genetic mutations they endured. As for the group of individuals who were sold, kidnapped, and excluding the twins, the boss, Albert, and Aurora, all 33 of them miraculously survived. However, their condition, both mentally and physically, is nothing short of heartbreaking. Many have endured unspeakable abuse and experimentation, leading some to contemplate ending their own lives. Yet, thanks to Lana and the compassionate nurses by her side, they were prevented from succumbing to despair. Instead, they were sedated, their slumber serving as a glimmer of hope for the healing of their scars, both seen and unseen." Pausing for a moment to let the gravity of his words sink in, Ryuji concluded with a somber tone. "In summary, out of the 150 prisoners involved, a staggering 110 lost their lives. Shifting our focus to the facility staff, excluding the 25 who were allies, 15 scientists met a grim fate¡ªundoubtedly the boss''s doing. The ten nurses who actively participated in these inhumane acts were bound and cast aside alongside the rest of the guards. Among the 100 guards employed by the facility, a mere 25 managed to survive, now imprisoned and awaiting your future punishment, Boss." I nodded, my expression reflecting a deep understanding of the dire situation at hand. With a heavy heart, I spoke, my voice laced with a mix of resignation and simmering anger. "The magnitude of the death toll doesn''t come as a surprise to me. Out of the 205 lives lost, I''ve managed to take control of approximately 150 souls. While the demise of the death row prisoners and the guards and scientists fails to move me, it is the innocent victims who suffered unspeakable sexual, physical, and mental abuse that ignites a fire within me. We have to find a way to help them in the future, for no one deserves to endure such outrageous treatment. My hope is that their scars will heal, allowing them to reclaim a semblance of normalcy. Time has a way of fading memories, or perhaps a newfound purpose will guide them towards a brighter future." Taking a moment to gather my thoughts, I turned to Ryuji and posed a crucial question. "What about the damages and other miscellaneous matters? Did everything progress smoothly?" Ryuji nodded, his eyes reflecting a sense of relief. "Yes, boss! Everything is proceeding as planned. The technicians working within this facility are not only skilled but also possess good hearts. They have been diligently repairing all that was damaged, nearing completion. Additionally, they wanted to express their gratitude for liberating them from the tyrannical regime of the former chief and the clutches of the organization. On another note, the chefs and servants are tirelessly cooking for the remaining survivors and ensuring the rooms are clean and ready for their occupancy." Chapter 86: Future Plans (Part 2) Pausing briefly, Ryuji''s face lit up with intrigue as he remembered something important. "Boss, you won''t believe what I found. The storage room is like a hidden treasure trove, stocked with everything we need to survive. It''s like a mini-market ready for a siege. We won''t have to worry about provisions for a long time. And the armory? It''s filled with weapons and ammo. That''s my report, boss. Hope you find it useful." I couldn''t help but smile at Ryuji''s words and extended my hand for a fist bump. He understood and reciprocated with a smile. With that small moment of connection, I turned my attention to the rest of the room. Taking a deep breath, I began, "Now that we''ve taken care of other matters, it''s time to share our plans for the future." Locking eyes with Lana, determination filled my voice as I continued, "Lana, I''ve secured a substantial sum of money from the chief. I want to use some of it to pay off your family''s debts. Your family will live without worries, and they can focus on improving their lives. Additionally, I''ll provide your mother and sister with enough money to live independently." Lana''s eyes widened in disbelief, and she tearfully refused, "No, Xeno. You don''t have to do that. I haven''t done anything to deserve it." Frustration boiled within me, and I slammed my fist on the table, raising my voice in anger. "Did nothing? Are you kidding me? Who took care of me when I was beaten and broken? Who shed tears for me when they saw the irreversible damage? It was you! If you consider all of that ''nothing,'' then maybe you don''t even consider me and the rest of us as family. It''s unbelievable!" Witnessing my anger, the people around Lana smiled and nodded. She shed tears of joy, expressing her gratitude to all of us. It was a surreal experience that brought smiles to all of our faces. Turning to Albert, I spoke with conviction, "Albert, I will never break a deal. I assured you power, and power you shall have. Your revenge will be carried out by your own hands, without interference from anyone here." Albert was taken aback by my sudden declaration and knelt before me. He expressed his heartfelt appreciation, saying, "I am truly grateful for your consideration. I''m thankful that you approached me that day and spoke with me until the end. From this moment on, allow me to swear my loyalty to you and this family. As long as I¡¯m alive, you will need nothing, and no harm will befall all of you. And well, I hope we get along!" Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. As Albert remained on his knees, blushing and scratching his head, we all smiled and extended our hands to help him up. We welcomed him into the family and asked him to take good care of us. This made the old man, Albert, as happy and ecstatic as could be. Turning my gaze towards Aurora, a smile played on my lips. "You''re already part of the family," I said, my voice filled with warmth. "And now, I need your help with something truly important. We''re going to need as much APTX-08 as possible for everyone''s awakening. But don''t worry, I won''t be experimenting on our own family members. Instead, I''ll be focusing on the nurses and guards that are imprisoned. I want to find a safe and guaranteed method to awaken all of you. If anyone has any objections or concerns about awakening or changing races, please speak now." Pausing for a moment, I scanned their faces to check for their reactions. To my surprise, not a single person objected. In fact, they all seemed positively thrilled, their eyes shining with anticipation. It was as if they were children receiving their favorite candy or a long-awaited gift. Their excitement was contagious, and I couldn''t help but laugh. As the room buzzed with excitement, I couldn''t resist the urge to dive deeper into my future plans. With a determined gaze, I declared, "Alright, listen up, everyone. I''ve got a few things to share that will blow your minds. First and foremost, let''s talk about my grand vision for the future. Brace yourselves, because I''ve got not one, but two monumental goals in mind." Pausing for a moment, I continued, "Goal number one: I''m on a mission to liberate this Japanese settlement from the clutches of ''The Cult of the Damned.'' But here''s the real kicker¡ªI won''t stop there. I''m aiming to eradicate their presence from every corner of this world. It''s a promise I made to Ryuji, and let me tell you, I''m sticking to it till the bitter end." With a fire in my eyes, I leaned in closer and revealed, "Now, let''s talk about goal number two. Get ready for an adventure of a lifetime, my friends. I''m about to embark on a thrilling quest that involves hunting down menacing monsters, uncovering hidden dungeons, and unearthing priceless treasures. It''s a revenge-fueled journey that will push me to my limits." Pausing for a moment, I continued, "But here''s the thing¡ªthere''s a method to my madness. You see, by facing off against different monsters with varying levels of power and absorbing their mana, I''ll not only level up my own abilities, but I''ll also unlock new skills. It''s a crucial step in my personal growth and advancement. And guess what? The same goes for you when you awaken." With a touch of sincerity, I added, "But it doesn''t stop there. Along the way, if possible, I want to create a world where humans can finally live in peace. By eliminating the threat of monsters and establishing safe connections between settlements, I can provide people with more resources, better job opportunities, and a decent life. Yes, I may have become a monster myself, and yes, I may hold a grudge against some humans, but that doesn''t mean I hold a grudge against all of humanity. If I have the power to help those in need and gather an incredible family of allies along the way, then count me in. So, my question to you is simple: Are you with me?" With a mix of anticipation and determination, I awaited their response, ready to embark on this extraordinary journey together. Chapter 87: Future Plans (Conclusion) As I observed my friends lost in deep contemplation, I didn''t want to rush them into answering. So, I spoke up, "Take all the time you need to think about it. It''s your choice whether you want to join me on this crazy adventure or not. But before I forget, there are still some important matters we need to address." "For those of you with families here, we must find a way to keep them safe and secure. The path to revenge is treacherous, and our loved ones may become targets to pressure us in the future. Additionally, we need to conceal our identities and ensure that this facility remains hidden from the enemy. We want them to believe that they still have control while we strike at their other locations. It''s crucial that we dismantle their organization thoroughly and methodically, without endangering innocent lives. So, here''s another question for all of you: How can we effectively hide our identities? What would be the best approach?" I paused, allowing the weight of the question to sink in. The room fell silent as everyone pondered the possibilities. The silence was broken by Ha-Eun, who spoke up with determination, "Xeno, for your first question, wherever you go, we go. We have no one else in this world that we hold dear or care about except for you. Leaving your side would mean leaving our reason to live behind, and that''s simply impossible. Plus, the idea of going on an adventure, exploring the world, and awakening our powers and gaining new jobs is incredibly exciting. So exciting, in fact, that we''re ready to jump right into it. Isn''t that right, sis?" Hana followed her sister''s lead, adding, "What Ha-Eun said perfectly captures my thoughts, so I won''t repeat it. However, I do have an idea for your second question. How about creating our own organization? We can assign code names to each of us, ensuring that our true identities remain hidden when we operate outside of this facility. Of course, the challenge would be figuring out how to function effectively outside these walls. Does anyone have any suggestions?" Lana chimed in with an intriguing suggestion, "What if we take advantage of the existing identities of some individuals here and create fake ones? Since the government has already declared Xeno, the twins, and Albert dead, we can use the identities of deceased guards, nurses, or scientists who have no family. This way, we can infiltrate the enemy organization in the future. As for Ryuji, Aurora, and myself, we can maintain our current identities as employees here. However, I don''t want to involve my mother and sister in this, and I assume you feel the same way, Xeno." I nodded, not wanting to interrupt Lana''s train of thought. She continued, "And to answer your first question, Xeno, count me in! I want to explore the world and experience thrilling adventures with my hubby." Lana''s unexpected words caught me off guard, causing me to choke on my own saliva. Albert quickly came to my aid, patting me on the back and handing me a cup of water with a smile. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. I thanked Albert for the water and drank it without uttering a word. The twins and even Aurora stared at Lana with piercing gazes, yet said nothing knowing now is not the time. Just as we were about to resume our discussion, Ryuji interjected, "Boss, what should we do during the time you''re conducting experiments?" Slapping my hand against my palm, I exclaimed, "Oh, right! Thanks for reminding me, Ryu. Hey, Eve, are you with me?" Eve, upon hearing her name, responded, "Yes, young master, I''m here. How may I assist you?" "Well, Eve, I was wondering about the progress of the task I assigned to you." "I have meticulously documented the steps for your awakening and unlocking phase two of stage one. Additionally, I have created a training regimen for each individual here. Some have been provided with martial arts and meditation manuals, while others have received meditation manuals only. However, everyone has been given body training manuals. I have also synchronized my data and computational power with the HT devices you have. Now, your entire family can access me. Is that acceptable, young master? Did I do well?" "Ah, Professor Eve to the rescue once again!" I exclaimed with a grin. "You''ve truly outdone yourself. I don''t know what I would do without you." As I spoke, I distributed the HT terminals to each of my family members in the room, giving them a thumbs up. "Just as Professor Eve mentioned, each of you has specific regimens to follow for your awakening and progression. And now, Eve will be available to all of you, so treat her as one of us, without any prejudice. Understood?" Once everyone had their HTs and had them equipped, I redirected their attention back to the meeting. "Lana''s idea is brilliant, and I agree with the twins'' suggestion. So, to summarize our discussion, we need to prioritize securing our families. I''m still concerned about my mother and sister''s well-being and also have some unfinished business to attend to. Then, we must find a safe way to awaken all of you. Additionally, we need to establish an organization and come up with names and code names. Finally, we''ll infiltrate and dismantle ''The Cult of the Damned'' one location at a time, eradicating their presence from our settlement. Once all of this is accomplished and our organization expands, we can embark on our journey. Does anyone have anything else to add?" Aurora timidly raised her hand and asked, "If I create enough APTX-08, will you grant me a wish?" "It depends on the wish," I replied casually, taking a sip of water. Aurora chuckled and blushed, saying, "Can I call you daddy?" ¡°Pfffttttt,¡± I couldn''t help but spit out the water I was drinking, looking at Aurora with a puzzled expression. The room, buzzing with excitement, erupted in laughter at Aurora''s remark. Unfazed, she continued, "Well, if Lana can call you hubby, I want to call you daddy." Stunned from the shock, I retorted, "Do you even know what that m-means? Are you crazy?" Calmly, Aurora replied, "I do know what it means, and I want to call you that because you give off ''daddy vibes.'' Is that not allowed?" Scratching my head, I responded, "If you do good work and listen, I''ll consider it. However, you can only call me that in front of family members. If you ever dare say it in front of strangers, I''ll punish you so severely that you''ll regret ever uttering it. Is that clear?" Aurora nodded, blushing. I could have sworn I heard her mumble something about punishment and trembling with excitement, but I decided to let it slide. Sometimes it''s best to let sleeping dogs lie, as they say. With the meeting ending on an awkward yet amusing note, I couldn''t help but feel excited about what the future held in store for us. Volume 3: Chapter 88: A New Beginning The meeting had come to an end, and as everyone dispersed to carry out their tasks or find some much-needed relaxation, only a few of us remained in the office. It was just Ryuji, Albert, and myself. Albert stood steadfastly behind me, while Ryuji settled comfortably on the sofa in front of me. After a few minutes of silence, I turned to Ryuji and spoke up, my voice filled with a sense of urgency. "Ryu, I have a favor to ask of you. Can you do it?" Ryuji nodded eagerly; his enthusiasm evident. "Whatever the boss wants, it''s as easy as drinking water for me." I took a moment, my gaze intense, before continuing. "Ryu, there are two things I need from you. First, I want you to locate my mother and sister as quickly as possible. Check on their well-being, their living conditions, and if anyone is causing them harm or distress." I paused, a hint of anger seeping through. "And if there is, I need you to take care of it discreetly. Use any means necessary to make them pay." Ryuji nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation, but he remained silent, not wanting to interrupt my train of thought. "The second thing I need you to do is to deliver these two cards to my mother. When she asks about their source, tell her they''re from a benefactor. If she tries to inquire further, disappear from her sight immediately. Answer no questions, reveal nothing about me. Understood?" The cards I handed to Ryuji were a key to a small apartment and a newly created online account with a deposit of 20 million JSDC (Japanese Settlement Digital Currency), the currency of the time. I had claimed around 9 billion JSDC in cash and several properties from the late old man, who, despite being despicable, was filthy rich. Ryuji took the cards from me, a smile forming on his face as he spoke with determination. "I won''t let anyone harm our mother and sister. When you called me your brother and family, their problems became mine. Rest assured, anyone causing them harm won''t breathe for long after I''m done with them. But, Xeno, I understand your concerns, and I know why you can''t give the cards to your mother yourself. However, respectfully, I think you''re overreacting. It''s a blessing to have a mother who loves and cares for you deeply. At least let her know you''re alive and well." "Ryu, I''m grateful to have people like you by my side, but I can''t comply with your suggestion. Please do as I''ve asked, and let''s leave it at that. Before you go, though, there''s one more thing I need from you. I want you to use your underground connections to forge fake IDs for the four of us, using the existing ones as a base. Cost is not an issue¡ªI''m willing to pay whatever it takes." "Consider it done, boss. It''ll take me about a week or maybe more to get it all sorted. Is that okay?" Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Take your time, Ryu, but don''t forget to train and meditate. Understood?" "Yeah, boss, got it." With that, Ryuji left the room, leaving only Albert and me. I gestured for Albert to take a seat, not wanting to strain my neck by talking to him from where he stood. Reluctantly, Albert sat down in front of me, facing me directly. "What can I help you with, my master?" he asked. "Albert, how much were you paid before, and how much do you think we should pay the people here who are helping us? Also, take into account hush money and compensation for them to stay here without seeing their families or loved ones. You understand what I''m getting at, right?" "I understand, my master. So, you want the people to stay here to prevent our identities from being leaked, and you want to provide them with compensation for their sacrifice. You truly have a kind heart, master! Instead of ruling with fear and power, you choose to help them and ensure their happiness." "Albert, your words never cease to amaze me. You grasp things quickly. However, you''re mistaken about something. What I''m doing isn''t purely out of kindness. It''s a calculated move. Ruling with fear alone leads to resistance, distrust, and many other negative consequences. But ruling with money and fear is even worse¡ªit creates fragile stability, corruption, and erosion of values. What I''m aiming for is something better. I want to involve them in our work, give them purpose. Later on, I''ll awaken them without giving them any instructions and reward those who can advance and unlock the second stage. This will create unity and drive. I have many other plans to ensure a strong and stable rule over this organization, fueled by loyalty and ambition. But, Albert, you still haven''t answered my question. How much were you paid before, and how much do you think I should pay the people here?" Albert took a moment to think before responding. "I believe 1,500,000 JSDC for each person here would be enough to keep them satisfied and prevent them from speaking out. As for myself, my master, I don''t need any money. Helping me escape this facility and seeking revenge is all I desire." "Thank you, Albert, for your kind and considerate words. However, not accepting the money is not an option. I will not only provide you with a salary but also give you financial responsibilities and properties to manage after your awakening. I want you to be my personal butler and bodyguard, so train diligently from now on. I want you to become a lean, mean killing machine¡ªa super butler. Also, if you could discreetly leave the facility to purchase any necessities the others may need, I would greatly appreciate it. I won''t burden you with more tasks for now, but I''ll recruit and awaken more people under your command to assist you." "Thank you for your thoughtful consideration, my master. Should I bring anyone with me when I venture outside?" Albert asked. "Yeah, take Lana with you. She needs to settle her family''s debts and also purchase necessary items for the other women here. Be sure to hide your identity and escort Lana well. Protect her at all costs, and if needed take two trusty guards with you from here," I replied. Taking a moment to pause, I retrieved two cards from my pocket and handed them to Albert. "One of these cards contains one billion JSDC, specifically for Lana. Let her use it to pay off her debts. The other card is for you to buy the necessities we need. I want you to get me both casual and formal attire, as well as something that can conceal my face. I have some important tasks to carry out outside. Also get something nice for you. Get several suits and any other necessary stuff you might need. I want my butler to always look and act his best." ¡°Your order has been received my master. Then I shall take my leave. However, before I go may I ask you what do you plan to do in my absence my master?¡± I smiled making Albert shiver then answered:¡± Reflection and human experimentation.¡± Chapter 89: Reflection As I sat alone in the dimly lit office, the silence was broken by my voice echoing through the room, calling out to my trusty partner, Eve: "Eve, are you there?" A soft, reassuring voice responded: "I am here, young master. Is there anything I can assist you with?" With a hint of curiosity in my tone, I began to pose my questions to Eve. "Eve, I have a couple of inquiries for you. Firstly, I''ve been wondering if it''s possible to quantize mana and other parameters. And secondly, based on the analysis of the recent short battles, at what level would you consider me to be?" Eve''s response was thoughtful, tinged with a touch of uncertainty. "Quantizing the amount of mana in your system poses a challenge, young master. The lack of sensory and measurement devices capable of detecting mana frequencies makes it difficult. However, if we were to implant a device in your brain, it might enable me to sense the utilization of mana when you activate skills and infuse your body with it. This could potentially allow us to quantize it within a game-like interface, granting you the freedom to monitor your mana usage and quantify the costs of your skills." Pausing for a moment, Eve continued, "Regarding your level, based on the analysis of the battle data, I would deduce that you currently reside in the lower to middle C-level, according to the monster rankings." Intrigued by Eve''s response, I pressed further. "That''s fascinating, Eve. So, where can I get these sensory and measurement implants? And from your perspective, how can I enhance the utilization of my skills?" Eve''s voice carried a note of encouragement as she replied, "Obtaining sensory and measurement implants would require consultation with specialized experts in the field, young master. And the only experts in the technological field is the Gamma corporation headed by Yoko Kanagawa. As for enhancing your skills, I would recommend you use your skills more flexibly. From your previous fights I could notice that you did not use your skills to their utmost potential. As an example, you could have used your soul armament skill in combination with the soul barrier shield to coat the ethereal shield and give it a form which would have allowed you to multiply the number of shields, change its form, move them using mana and use it as a flexible way to both attack and defend. Since the combination of skills is not restricted then other skills can be used in combination to create a better attack pattern or more lethal moves to take down enemies." ¡°Interesting. I have never thought of skill combination in such a way. I should try different skill combinations when I train later. However, what irks me the most now is that I am incapable of quantizing mana since going to Gamma to get the needed implants is risky. Well for now, I guess I have no choice but to use timing and counting in order to measure mana expenditure for skills and other functions.¡± ¡°Then Eve, how about the awakening process any insights on it?¡± I asked ¡°Yong master, as I said before the process of awakening is based on trial and error. However, what I am sure of is two things. One the drug APTX-08 is necessary for awakening and what you asked Aurora to do was the right choice. And two your DNA is needed for the awakening, being the originator or progenitor of this new race. As for other factors, young master, you have to explore them by yourself.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°You have always been a life saver Eve; I mean what would I do without you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m always here to serve young master¡± Eve replied with satisfaction in her tone. Now that I have the information I need, it''s time to pay a visit to Aurora in the lab. I need to get my hands on what I require to start my experiments on the rats in the prison. The sooner I awaken them, the better our chances become, and the quicker I can eliminate the branches and headquarters of the notorious ''Cult of the Damned''. But if my gut feeling is correct, getting rid of them won''t be a walk in the park. After ensuring the well-being of everyone else in the facility, including the dedicated twins training in the gym, I instructed the remaining guards to transport two prisoners to the vacant drug production lab. With that taken care of, I made my way towards Aurora''s bustling lab. As I entered the lab, my eyes were immediately drawn to Aurora, completely engrossed in her work, diligently producing the crucial drug. I couldn''t help but pause for a moment and admire her beauty. Her skilled movements and the radiant smile on her face were truly captivating. There''s something undeniably alluring about a woman with ambition and determination. After observing her for a while, I approached Aurora, unable to contain my curiosity any longer. "Hey Aurora, how''s the progress?" I inquired eagerly. "Oh, Xeno! I''ve just started the production, and with the available ingredients, I should be able to make around 100 pills of APTX-08 for now. Will that be enough?" she responded, her voice filled with a mix of excitement and dedication. "Yeah, that should suffice for now. However, I need some pills as soon as possible. Were there any leftovers from when they used them on me?" I asked, hoping for a positive answer. "There are about 50 pills left, which should be enough for your current objective. However, there is a condition," Aurora replied, her tone slightly hesitant. I furrowed my brow and let out a menacing aura, questioning her intentions. "Are you trying to use me, Aurora?" I warned, my voice laced with a hint of danger. Startled, she quickly corrected herself, fear evident in her eyes. "No, no! You''ve misunderstood. It''s just a simple barter since I couldn''t get what I truly wanted from you during our meeting," she explained, her words stumbling out in a rush. Maintaining my intimidating presence, I pressed further. "And what is it that you truly wanted? But be careful with your words if you value your life," I cautioned, my voice dripping with a chilling intensity. "What I want is simple. I want you to spank my naughty ass for not giving you your pills," Aurora confessed, her voice trembling as she fidgeted nervously. Taken aback by her unexpected response, my menacing aura dissipated, replaced by confusion. "Hey Aurora, are you by any chance a masochist? Is this something you''ve always been or is it a recent awakening?" I inquired, genuinely perplexed. Aurora, still fidgeting, replied, "The day you looked at me with those murderous eyes and said, ''Don''t ever interrupt me again,'' I felt it. I felt the need for you to treat me roughly. My soul screamed for it. I don''t know if it''s because of my neglected past or simply my preferences, but what I do know is that I crave it, and only you can fulfill that desire. So, do we have a deal?" Letting out a sigh, I thought to myself, ''This peculiar situation might be the death of me.'' With a dominant tone, I opened my palm and delivered a firm slap to her ass, ensuring no harm was inflicted. "Hand over the pills, Aurora," I commanded. Trembling with a mix of ecstasy and satisfaction, Aurora responded, "Yes, daddy! Right away." With this strange yet oddly amusing conclusion, I took the pills and proceeded to embark on my experiments. Chapter 90: In Front of the Lab Door As I reached the empty lab, I was greeted by two guards standing at the door. They bowed respectfully, and one of them spoke up, "Boss, two guards are strapped to the metal beds and ready for the experiments." I nodded, immediately instructing the guard who was speaking to me, "Go and fetch two nurses to assist me with these experiments." With zeal, the guard saluted and bolted away to call for the nurses I asked for. Turning my attention to the other guard, I asked, "Who among you is the most experienced in training and combat?" The guard nervously stuttered, "A-A guard named Mikhael, sir. He''s the one who has helped us the most, looked after us, and trained us when we were newbies." "Summon him immediately and inform him that I require his expertise for some important matters," I commanded. "Right away, sir!" the guard replied, saluting before swiftly departing. I stood by the door of the drug production room, patiently waiting for the individuals I had requested. After a few minutes, I spotted two nurses I had called for accompanied by the guard. They stood before me, visibly nervous, awaiting my instructions. To ease their apprehension, I offered a reassuring smile, causing them to blush. "No need to worry. I only need your assistance in monitoring the test subjects inside. Rest assured; no harm will come to you. I understand your concerns about human experimentation, but please consider these subjects as nothing more than disposable trash. What they have done to the prisoners here is unforgivable." ¡°Also, what you see inside would be kept between us. Under no circumstances are you allowed to divulge anything to anyone without my permission, is that understood?¡± The two nurses nodded hurriedly, visibly shaken by my tone of voice. However, before they departed, and feeling sorry for them, I said: ¡°Your work here and your silence will be rewarded generously. I will pay each of you 2 million JSDC yearly. Send your account numbers to Albert, the butler who is always with me after he finishes his errands and returns, and he will pay you said amount.¡± I paused then said with a somewhat strict but apologetic tone: ¡°And I want one of you to tell the rest of the nurses that they will be paid 1 million and a half JSDC per year. However, none are allowed to leave this facility until I deem it safe to leave. And if there are any emergencies in your families, you will be allowed to leave but you will be escorted by guards and monitored. Also, phone calls are allowed but will also be monitored by the AI system I own. Is that clear?¡± Both nurses nodded and thanked me with enthusiasm. Then one entered the lab while the other left to relay my instructions to the other nurses. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I then turned to the guard and said: ¡°The same applies to you and the other guards, so go and tell them my instructions. And remember, if any of you even dare to betray or backstab me.¡± I paused, unleashing a large quantity of mana directed towards him, causing him to choke and kneel to the floor and said: ¡°I will kill you mercilessly. Now go.¡± Feeling the pressure of my mana abate, the guard took a deep breath, as if he had just been taken out from drowning underwater, bowed, and scurried away. The departure of the guard was timed with the arrival of the other with the one called Mikhael, who, to my surprise, was limping while walking toward me. Apparently, the guard and he were pale faced since they were there from when I talked to the guard and unleashed my mana. They did not dare to move at first, however when they saw me looking towards them, they approached hesitantly and saluted again. The guard stood at the door while Mikael said: ¡°Sir, I have arrived at your request. How can this lowly me help you?¡± Mikhael, as I saw him, was a middle-aged man with a neat uniform and sturdy posture. He had well-combed brown hair, hazelnut eyes, and a gentle but sturdy nature. Even though he was pale in the face from the mana attack from before, it did not seem to hide the strength in his eyes. This person was definitely a military man, and judging from his limp, he was injured during service and was dismissed, leading to him working here. For some unknown reason, I couldn¡¯t find it in myself to hate this man; he had the same aura and look my father had. A gentle yet strong aura. I looked at him and said: ¡°Call me Xeno. I will allow it, and you are not lowly in my eyes. I called you here since I want you to be a part of my team. I want you to train all the remaining guards here in the military way and in combat. I want them to be strong and loyal only to myself and my family. I will also want you to train them in meditation, sparring, and simulation combat in the pods. You will also be responsible for any future additions to this facility. Is that clear?¡± Mikhael looked apologetic and ashamed as he answered: ¡°With all due respect, Sir Xeno, I will do as you asked of me, yet it would be better to find someone else for the rest. Since, as you can see, I am incapable of moving well on my feet because of my injury to joust with the recruits.¡± I smiled and patted Mikael on the shoulder then said: ¡°For now, act as a drill sergeant and let them learn combat through the pods. And as for the others, you will teach them later by yourself.¡± ¡°But my injuries, sir?¡± ¡°No need to worry, I can heal all your injuries later. However, it will cost you. Are you willing to pay the price?¡± ¡°And what price would that be, sir?¡± ¡°What do you think the price is?¡± ¡°You are in no need of money, nor are you in need of power. If what I understood from your words before is true, then I would say loyalty.¡± ¡°Smart. Then how do you suppose I would guarantee receiving your loyalty?¡± ¡°If my observations are correct. Then I would believe wagering my soul.¡± I smiled and replied: ¡°You are correct. The collateral is your soul.¡± Shocked, Mikael tried replying, however I lifted my hand to stop him and said: ¡°Not only will your injuries be healed completely, but you will also be born anew with power you never thought you would receive in all of your lifetime. And I know from your eyes and your posture that your soul still burns to fight to prove yourself. I can see the regret in your eyes. I don¡¯t require your answer now; however, know that the deal is always there.¡± ¡°I will think about your offer positively, Sir Xeno. For now, I will excuse myself and go train the brats that are free.¡± ¡°Oh, I almost forgot! Take this and equip it to your ear. My partner Eve the AI is in it, and she will provide you with the necessary meditation, combat, and bodybuilding manuals that were tailor-made so that your body and the other guards'' bodies would be strong enough to withstand the process of awakening. Stick to it and I will be waiting for a positive answer from you. Also, when Albert my butler returns from his outing, give him your account number and he will transfer 3 million JSDC for your services for one year.¡± Mikhael, seemingly elated by my attitude and by the pay, saluted and replied: ¡°By your will, sir.¡± Chapter 91: Experiments and Results Leaving Mikhael behind, I cautiously stepped into the dimly lit drug production lab. The air was heavy with the scent of chemicals, and the sound of humming machinery filled the room. As my eyes adjusted to the eerie surroundings, I couldn''t help but notice two figures strapped tightly to metal tables, their bodies sedated and motionless. With a sense of urgency, I retrieved a small glass container from my pocket. Inside were two pills of the elusive APTX-08 drug, a substance known for its transformative effects. Carefully, I placed one pill in the mouth of each man, ensuring they swallowed it. Time was of the essence, and I couldn''t afford to wait for the drug to take its natural course. Drawing from my past experiences, I knew that the effects of the drug typically manifested after approximately five days. But I couldn''t wait that long. Determined to expedite the process, I commanded the nurse to counteract the sedatives and administer a powerful dose of adrenaline to both men. The room buzzed with tension as I anxiously monitored their vital signs. As the hours turned into a day, I observed a subtle shift in the test subjects'' vital signs. Their pulses became erratic, and their once sedated bodies convulsed with pain. Standing by their side, I injected my own mana into their bodies, hoping to guide the drug''s effects. To my surprise, my mana was forcefully rejected, leaving me bewildered and searching for answers. Recalling the advice of Eve, a trusted ally, I made a bold decision. I sliced open my hand, allowing my blood to drip into the mouths of the guards. Within minutes, I reintroduced my mana into their bodies, this time with greater success. However, I struggled to discern where the mana was being drawn to and lacked control over its path, hindering the formation of the ethereal chi core. Drawing upon my heightened mana sense and thermal scan abilities, I infused my eyes with mana, activating them simultaneously. This newfound vision revealed that the mana was attracted to my blood, tracing its path until it settled in the guards'' stomachs. Witnessing the guards'' organs break and regenerate, I knew time was of the essence. Utilizing my blood as a catalyst, I directed it to seep through the damaged areas in their stomachs, guiding it towards the location of the dantian, a crucial energy center. With a combination of mana and blood, I created a swirling vortex, and to my elation, the dantian began to form. Yet, my joy was short-lived. Within a minute of its formation, the dantian shattered, causing the mana and my blood to disintegrate. Within ten minutes, the guards succumbed to death, their souls absorbed by my skill. Frustration and anger consumed me as I called for the guards stationed at the door, demanding the disposal of the lifeless bodies and their replacement. Time and time again, I repeated the process, only to be met with failure and death. Determination fueled my relentless attempts, but the results remained unchanged. Doubt crept in, and I questioned if I had missed a crucial step or made an irreversible mistake. The weight of the situation pressed upon me, leaving me agitated and restless. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Overwhelmed by my distress, one of the nurses rushed to my side, wiping the sweat from my forehead, while the other offered me a sandwich and a drink, urging me to take a much-needed break. Grateful for their care, I couldn''t shake off the unease that gripped me. The stakes were high. If I couldn''t awaken the others, my plans and promises would crumble, endangering the lives of those by my side. The looming threat of revenge would force desperate measures, potentially leading to their demise¡ªa fate I desperately wished to avoid. "Fuck! Unbelievable!" I exclaimed, my rage reaching its peak. In a fit of anger, I unleashed a powerful punch against the wall, creating a deep crater beneath my fist. The nurses in the room jumped in surprise, startled by the intensity of my emotions. Feeling their fear and concern, I calmed down and I apologized for my outlash. As I ate the food provided and drank the water, I kept thinking however no solution was found. I then decided to turn to the only one that can help in this situation and that¡¯s my trusty partner Eve. Eve as if waiting for me to ask said: ¡°Young master, there is no need for frustration. You need to calm down and think properly. It seems that the monster side is hindering your thought process and increasing your emotional response. There is one thing you still did not try young master. And I think you should have known what it is. It¡¯s your skills, and especially your soul network skill.¡± Soul Network: This subskill allows the user to link their soul with other souls, forming a soul corridor. Through this corridor, the user can communicate with the linked group and sense any ill will or hostile intentions towards himself\herself. Note: The link can be broken or cancelled by either party but doing so will result in losing all the benefits provided by the user through the link, including evolution. Also, by agreeing to forming a bond or pact with the user, the subject agrees to leave their soul at his disposal. This means, the subject that breaks the pact or has the bond broken by the user will leave their soul as collateral. Note: Some damage will also affect the user when the pact is broken. ¡°Eve, it seems that you are right, and my monster side is taking over my rational side and to be honest it is starting to take a toll on my mentality. I should have relaxed and thought this through rationally. However, soul network how didn¡¯t I think of such a simple skill.¡± ¡°My advice to you, young master, is that you time the skill activation with the formation of the dantian and that would solve the issues you are facing. According to my calculation the percentage of success is 98%.¡± ¡°Thanks Eve, I owe you a lot. You really are a life saver, and I hope to find a way to repay all your help someday. If one day you think of suitable way to reward you, don¡¯t be shy and ask for it and I will promise you I will try my best to fulfill it.¡± ¡°My reward is serving you young master! However, if I do find something that I need I will not hesitate to ask you for help. Thank you, for always looking after me. I will leave you to your job and if there is anything you need, just ask.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you again.¡± After calming down and with Eve providing a solution, I think I should be able to do it. It¡¯s time for the real deal now. Chapter 92: Eureka Days had passed since I started my experiment and the body count from the failures had reached six. I replaced the latest dead men with two more. And I started again with Eve¡¯s advice in mind. This time I did not sedate the men, but I still pumped them with adrenaline after feeding them the APTX-08 drug. After a day passed, and their vital signs started to spike I knew my time had come. As their bodies started to destroy itself and then regenerate, I cut my hand, fed them my blood and got back to work. This time I not only activated thermal vision and mana sense, but I also fed my brain excessive amount of mana allowing my concentration to spike. With my heightened focus, I could now discern even the slightest movements with extraordinary precision. I followed the path of mana and blood, allowing them to escape through the destruction of cells in the stomach, gradually combining them at the location where the dantian should be. Just as I felt the vortex starting to form, I activated my skill, soul network. To my surprise, nothing happened. No connection, no soul corridor¡ªnothing. Frustration and anger welled up within me, but I took a deep breath and continued to rotate the mana and blood. In that moment, I revisited the skill description imprinted in my mind. It stated that a contract must be made with the consent of both parties for the skill to activate. Gazing at the agonized men on the metal tables, I posed a question to them amidst their screams, "Do you want the pain to stop?" Their desperate reply echoed through the room, "Yes, yes, please, we beg you to stop this pain. It''s unbearable. It''s hell! Please, make it stop." With a smirk on my face, I responded, "Then do you agree to form a contract with me, with the price of that contract being your soul?" Their pleas grew more desperate, "Yes, yes, anything, anything! We beg you, just end the pain." "Very well. Soul network, it''s your time to shine," I declared. And with those words, I felt a connection form between us. My soul branched out and latched onto theirs, creating a corridor through which I could perceive their every thought and intention. Not only that, but I sensed that my soul held an unusual power over theirs, akin to a hostage situation. "Eureka! I have done it. I have finally done it," I exclaimed in elation. However, in that moment of triumph, the guards, overwhelmed by the newfound power, burst into hysterical laughter. Stolen novel; please report. One of them, consumed by arrogance, screamed, "Hahahaha! You motherfucker, I will kill you! I will tear you apart! I am all-powerful, all-mighty..." Before he could finish his sentence, I felt the bond suddenly break, and the hysterical guard spat blood, collapsing to the ground lifeless. His soul was devoured by my skill. Despite the immense pain from the backlash of the broken connection and soul corridor, I couldn''t help but cackle hysterically. "Hahahahahahah! What a fool. So, this is soul network. Absolute obedience or death," I taunted. Turning to the remaining guard, who paled at the sight of his fallen comrade, I warned, "You see, that''s the price for betraying the person you made a deal with while putting your soul as collateral. So, when you return to the cell, be a good little dog and inform the other rats what transpired here. Tell them to behave, unless they want to lose their pitiful lives." I summoned the guards stationed at the door and issued my command with a venomous tone, "Take this worthless piece of shit back to his cell and dispose of the body here. And bring every last prisoner to this room. I want no one left in those cells¡ªguards, nurses, everyone. It''s time to forge my army of death." Without hesitation, the guards sprang into action. One escorted the man back to his cell, while the other swiftly disposed of the lifeless body. After fifteen tense minutes, a line of prisoners was ushered in. Among them were seventeen guards and ten nurses, all imprisoned together. With the assistance of the allied nurses and guards, they were bound to the cold metal tables, their eyes fixed upon me. I cast a furious gaze upon them and declared, "From this day forward, you shall become my death soldiers. I will awaken your dormant potential and subject you to Mikhael''s merciless training. The guard who was taken back has likely informed you of what awaits and the implications of the contract. I shall not repeat myself. However, I will make one thing clear¡ªyou will obey. You will all belong to me. I shall treat you as slaves, your lives as disposable as mosquitoes and bugs. If I command you to kill, you will kill. If I command you to die, you will die. If this does not satisfy you, tough luck. You have no choice. Either agree to become slaves, my death soldiers, here and now, or suffer an excruciating demise. Do I make myself abundantly clear?" A heavy silence hung in the air, so I unleashed a wave of mana, causing them to gasp for breath. Once again, I repeated my question with unwavering intensity, "Do I make myself clear?" All the people in the room replied with a nod, not capable of uttering any word because of the thick mana wave that I unleashed. With their consent, I sprung back to my work, awakening each and every one of them and then called Mikhael. ¡°Mikhael are you there?¡± Mikhael through the Eve replied:¡± Yes sir Xeno, how can I help you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sending you a batch of death soldiers. Train them as harsh as possible. Only teach them the basics of meditation, and focus on combat, infiltration, and espionage training. And if any one of even dares to utter a word against you kill them mercilessly.¡± ¡°By your will sir.¡± ¡°Oh, and Mikhael just so you know. They are awakened. Observe their powers and think about my offer. I promise to treat you justly and fairly. I will even stipulate it in the contract between us before your awakening. I hope you would change your mind and give me an answer as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I have already reached my decision sir. However, I will monitor them and their abilities before giving you my final answer. Is it alright with you sir?¡± ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Then if you will excuse me.¡± With that, the death soldiers branch has been initiated, and I now am capable of awakening my family safely. What a wonderful day this is. Chapter 93: A Familys Resurgence: From Despair to Joyful Reunion Lana POV: Life is full of unexpected twists and turns, catching us off guard when we least expect it. I was fortunate to have a loving family, with a gentle mother, a kindhearted and stern father, and an adorable little sister. My life was picture-perfect, filled with happiness and surrounded by love. My father worked hard to provide us with a fulfilling and dignified life, while my mother instilled discipline and respect in us. But just when I thought everything would stay this way forever, life decided to shuffle the deck. In the blink of an eye, everything went up in smoke. My father, a respected merchant and businessman, lost everything when his company went bankrupt. He fought tooth and nail to rebuild what was lost, to solve the problems, and to keep a smile on his face. But despite his best efforts, it all seemed futile. Behind that smile, my strong father started to drown his sorrows in alcohol, and the kindhearted and stern man I knew began to fade away. As he struggled to fix everything, the weight of mounting debts pressed down on his shoulders. No matter what he tried, they never seemed to go away, and slowly but surely, my father felt trapped. Then, one fateful day, we found him lifeless, a victim of overdose. Next to his cold body, we discovered his final message on his terminal: "I''m sorry and I love you." The devastation that followed was indescribable. The pillar that had protected us crumbled, leaving us vulnerable and exposed. At seventeen years old, I didn''t have the luxury of mourning. My father was a kindhearted person in his life, however in his death he was selfish. We were left burdened with a huge sum of debt. My mother had to rely on the mercy of our extended family, begging for their help. And as for me, a teenager facing the unfairness of the world, all I could do was cry and lament. But deep down, I knew that crying wouldn''t bring my father back, and it certainly wouldn''t pay off our debts. I realized that I had to face the harsh reality head-on. So, I took a leap of faith and applied for a nursing scholarship. Miraculously, I was granted the opportunity and graduated with the highest honors. Swiftly, I searched for a job and found one with a decent salary. The contract seemed a bit shady at the time, but the pay was too good to pass up. So, without much concern, I accepted the offer, determined to do whatever it took to overcome the challenges that lay ahead. However, it turned out to be a colossal mistake. I found myself thrust into a grim facility, a place where people were subjected to unimaginable horrors. Regardless of age, innocence, or guilt, everyone suffered the same cruel fate. It was a nightmare from which escape seemed impossible, as I feared not only for my own safety but also for the safety of my family. Trapped in a vicious cycle of fear and indebtedness, I felt powerless to change my circumstances. All I could do was resign myself to my fate and do whatever I could to alleviate the suffering of those around me. I believed that these dark days would stretch on indefinitely, until I became numb or completely broken. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But then, fate dealt me an unexpected card¡ªa joker that would forever alter the course of my life. This joker possessed an extraordinary power, capable of not only dismantling the facility and bringing justice to those who deserved it but also solving the very problems I had been struggling with for so long, with a mere flick of their finger. Suddenly, I found myself with the means to repay my debts and a newfound family whose warmth began to heal my shattered heart. Today, accompanied by one of my new family members and two guards as escorts, I embarked on a journey to restore my mother''s dignity and rid ourselves of the burdens that had weighed us down for far too long. With the money in my hand, I could finally give my sister and mother the fresh start they deserved¡ªa life free from the suffering they had endured, a life where my sister could thrive and grow in a healthy environment. And it was all thanks to that joker, to Xeno, my beloved. As nostalgia and excitement washed over me, I was suddenly interrupted by a familiar voice calling out to me. It was none other than Albert, the now disguised butler, expressing concern: "Mistress, are you feeling well?" "Yeah, I''m alright Albert, just lost in thought. And please, don''t call me mistress, it''s so embarrassing," I replied, feeling my cheeks flush. "Why shouldn''t I? Doesn''t master Xeno adore you? It''s clear to me that you hold a special place in his heart. That''s why I refer to you as mistress. It''s only a matter of time," Albert reasoned. "Well, he does care about me and treats me well. But he''s dealing with a lot of personal issues right now, so he''s not ready for a relationship. And to make matters more complicated, there are these persistent twins and even that masochist Aurora, all vying for his attention and love. I know that polygamy is more accepted these days due to the shortage of men, but for some reason, it bothers me. Do you understand what I mean, Albert?" I explained. "I understand, mistress. But since you were the first to capture his heart and he''s protective of you, there shouldn''t be a problem if he shares his love with others. If you already have a special place in his heart, everything will be fine. My master wouldn''t treat you any differently or love you any less just because he''s loved by others, would he?" Albert reassured me. "You''re absolutely right, Albert. It does bother me deep down but just knowing that he loves me is enough. I can''t imagine myself loving anyone else; that idiot stole my heart," I confessed with a mix of frustration and affection. "Anyway, enough of this. Let''s hurry up and finish our shopping for all the essentials and clothes before we break the news to my mother. I can''t wait to see the smile on her face after all this time." With renewed determination, Albert and I embarked on a shopping spree, exploring numerous shops in search of everything we needed. We meticulously selected necessities for women and gathered supplies for the rest of the men. Clothes, gear, food¡ªyou name it, we bought it. We also bought gifts and necessities for my mother and sister so that they would need nothing. To lighten our load, we arranged for the shops to deliver everything directly to my mother''s house. This way, we wouldn''t be burdened with carrying all our purchases ourselves. Walking alongside Albert, engaged in lively conversation, felt like a natural and comforting experience. It was evident why Xeno had chosen him as his confidant and butler. Albert exuded a sense of goodness, displaying impeccable behavior, professionalism, and resourcefulness. The guards who accompanied us on our journey were equally remarkable, radiating a genuine kindness and unwavering vigilance that made the entire trip to my mother''s house an enjoyable one. As we approached the familiar front door, my heart raced with anticipation. The sound of our knock echoed through the house, and I could hear my mother''s footsteps drawing closer. The moment was charged with excitement and nervous energy. With a creak, the door swung open, revealing my mother standing there, her eyes widening in surprise and joy. "What are you doing here, Lana? Weren''t you supposed to be at work? Didn''t they forbid you from leaving?" she exclaimed, a mix of confusion and concern in her voice. "You''re right, Mom. They didn''t allow me to leave, but here I am," I replied, a determined fire burning in my eyes. "I''ve come to reclaim our dignity and pay off our debts. No more grueling hours of work for you, no more relying on the mercy of others. From now on, sunny days await us." My mother listened intently to my words, her eyes welling up with tears. In an instant, she enveloped me in a tight embrace, and I reciprocated with equal fervor. The warmth of that moment seemed to stretch on indefinitely, as if time itself had paused to savor the joy and relief that washed over us.